t,
   t  '  ' .<mt




    ■'■■• s*
   AaJ|§

')  fe


f,!>'*Wft>»' ,
' *"~f>"-^*
^V,
to*-?.*:-
//■'■■■•
'>rmtl$k}t<iilh
•Y^M

&<M
►MJjr
-li
W/i

-  ^
tf^
i1
'at-

fe;^e*g=f*''-"''"' 
 
POSITIVE  MEDICAL AGENTS:

     BEING A TEEATISE ON THE
             NEW

  ALKALOID, RESINOID,
AND
CONCENTRATED PREPARATIONS
OF
INDIGENOUS AND FOREIGN MEDICAL PLANTS.
       BY AUTHORITY OF THE

AMERICAN CHEMICAL INSTITUTE. tf*w Yx
so :
?o"A%
         NEW YOEK:
B. KEITH & COMPANY, PROPRIETORS AND PUBLISHERS,
     582 HOUSTON STREET.
            1854.                 V 
QM
AE>09p
1851
         Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1854, by
                      B. KEITH  <fe COMPANY,
la the Clerk's office of the District Court of the United States for the southern
                        District of New York.
Peuden & Roberts, Printers and Stereotypers,
    51 Beekman Street, New York, 
rrcllSftjhM^ Lxm/ltJiei7
/iyjiu^uMj tMu£&L U all
(mo ma  MMiaMthr^ct %db4umt
o^iaitMit'Jkwajvd-J 
\ 
A    LETTER.
To The Medical Profession :

  The vastly improved condition of the human mind;
the facilities  for scattering  information; the develop-
ment  of mechanical science, and  the  more  practical
tarn of human acquirements during the last  half cen-
tury, have all tended to fit the American public for the
ready adoption of  those theories which promise to ac-
complish most in a given time.   Everything has been
accelerated; the human mind itself, has been forced,
like a hot-house plant, into premature maturity.  What-
ever is accomplished, is done  under the high pressure
arterial excitement of a day.  There must be no loss
of time ; the world is in motion, and we  must change
or be  changed.  But men of science, while they have
occasionally been  urged  on, amid  the  hurried crowd
of progressionists everywhere surrounding them, have
generally  quietly  delved  in  the mines of thought  in
search of keys with which to unlock nature's El Dorado
of truth.  We have  to deal with man in all his  capa- 
6
LETTER.
 cities and relations, trying to amend his errors, by re-
 storing him to life and health. Others seek to multiply
 the  means by which he may gratify every wish.   The
 unrestrained appetites and passions, thus  tempted to
 evil and to excess, lay broad and deep the foundations
 of the mighty ocean of disease, which we are called on
 to combat.   When we look at the age  and  respecta-
 bility of our profession; when we contemplate the cen-
 turies of midnight thought, which the glory of our art
 has  called forth; when we count  the host of eminent
 men, who have worked out their long lives in trying to
 solve the problem of  disease, and to  develop our re-
 sources for combating its ravages—we must be deeply
 impressed with the sacredness of the mission of a sci-
 ence which neither mechanical ingenuity, love of gain,
 winning  and transcendental theories, nor the wild and
 enthusiastic  ebulitions of the progressive  mind, have
 been able to cause to falter  nor deviate  from  those
 eternal principles of truth and reason which have been
 always claimed  as the beacon-lights of legitimate  sci-
 ence.

  Medical science, like Christianity, is one and indivisi-
 ble.  Truth  is truth, wherever found, or by whomso-
 ever taught.   Creeds and parties may spring up like
 mushrooms in the dewy night of midsummer,  but they
must vanish like the aurora borealis, before they have
made an impression on the world's understanding.  What
is true in the tenets of one creed, is true in the tenets of
 all creeds. Truth must harmonize with itself, and with
nature.   Let  us  reason together;—from all nations a
 cry comes up, What is truth \  It is the question of the
 day, has  been the question of all  time past, and must 
                        LETTER.                     7

 be the question for all coming time.  We may not tell
 who  are the positive possessors of truth, but we can
 assert that let who will, or may possess it, it is truth
 harmonious  and unchangeable;  for truth is truth,  as
 much as granite is  granite, and  marble is marble, and
 gold  is  gold, the world over, whether  in the mind of
 the slave or  the  philosopher;  whether associated with
 kindred truth, or surrounded  by exploded error, it re-
 mains unchanged, and unchangeable, whether  we be
 able  to distinguish it or not.   It may  not have been
 discovered, or it  may have been  lost, but like its eter-
 nal Author, it has always existed.

   But among the conflicting assertions  and pretensions
 of men, how  shall we determine what is the truth ? In
 the vast Babel of human  systems, how shall we  find
 the true vernacular ? How shall  we know what is  true
 and what is  false—where is  the standard?   Is it the
 unanimous consent of all who have attained high posi-
 tions  in the world of science  and art ?  Does it reside
 in one mind,  or in an association of minds ?   Time has
 falsified  many convictions which  we once  cherished as
 truth. What and where was truth during the early ages
 of mankind ? Was  it hidden in the pillars of Seth, or
 buried with the occult sciences in the pyramids, or the
 astrological legends of Babylon—or veiled in the mys-
 terious hieroglyphs of the Thaumaturgists—or  traced
 on the astronomical  tables—or in the Vedas and Shas-
 ters of India—or  closeted in the alcoves of Alexandria,
 in the ancient character of Confucius ; or was it found
in the philosophies of Greece  and  Rome; the oracles
of Apollo ; in the chair of St.  Peter ; the conclave of
cardinals, or  some noted  council of learned doctors ? 
8
LETTER.
Tell us where was God, and we will  tell you  where
truth had its abiding place.   God is the fountain of all
truths, and he has woven them into all  nature.  Men
of science try to read from the face of nature, the mys-
terious histories of truths, which, while  many, are yet
one and indivisible.  The greatest of these truths refer
to man, whose nature  and capabilities, whose powers
and frailties, furnish subjects  of thought for, the medi-
cal man.   We all aim at the same great ends ; all labor
to understand man's  mysterious organism, and the laws
which preside over it in health  and  in disease.  We all
want to lengthen out the span of life to three-score and
ten.  Then, why should we hate—persecute—misrepre-
sent ?  What is discovered  by one  man  of science, is
for the benefit of, and belongs to, the whole race.

   We  have labored with  this  impression, and  under
the solemn conviction, that  after doing all we could to
assist in developing the glorious art of curing the sick,
we could do  no  more than discharge our duty.  We
claim no credit in endeavoring to  bring the results of
our labors and experience before the profession, believ-
ing,  as we do, that  knowledge is  common property.
What we have done, is only a little of what must ulti-
mately be accomplished: with each succeeding edition of
this work, we hope, not only to give additional descrip-
tions of active concentrated remedies: but the processes
of obtaining these concentrated articles, which have been
crowded out of this edition, for two reasons:—1st, we
wish the profession to test the value of these medicines,
and 2d, for want  of space in the limits assigned to the
first edition.   We beg to have  it distinctly understood,
that we make no pretensions above others of our pro- 
LETTER.                     9
fession, and should not,  at present, have thought of
publishing this work, had not the demand for informa-
tion relative to the agents prepared at  the American
Chemical Institute, demanded some work of the kind.
In its preparation we have been as careful as possible,
under the circumstances;  but there may be typograph-
ical  and minor errors which have escaped our notice.
We will  be under especial obligations to physicians who
vill communicate to  the proprietors of  the American
Chemical Institute, their experience with the agents of
which the following pages treat. 
 
CONTENTS.
PART   I.
            CHAPTEE  I.  pp. 17—26.

               GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.

  Object of the work—Benevolent character of the Physician's
mission—Defence of the motives by which Physicians are actu-
ated—The profession progressive enough to adopt truth—Phys-
icians sceptical—The human  system has undergone change's—
the ideal of the art—Many modern theories have been resur-
rected from the writings of the early cultivators of the science
—Disadvantages under which the ancients labored—Moderns
more systematic than the ancients—Physicians use the most
positive agents only, &c.
           CHAPTER  II.  pp. 26—35.

          CxENERAL CONSIDERATIONS CONTINUED.
  General  remarks on modifications—The three  periods of
infancy, manhood, and old age—How mediciues act on each 
12                       CONTENT'S.
other—modifications  produced  by sex—Temperament—Idio
syncracy—Constitution—Habits—Clinate—Mental affections-
Scope of the physician's  learning—Necessity of understanding
the mental constitution—Medical psychology; its capabilities.
           CHAPTER  III.   pp. 35—49.
           GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS CONTINUED.
  Profusion  of medical agents—Value of many  plants  un-
known—Extent of researches in the medical  kingdom—The
requirements of the race bring out discoveries—Uncertainty of
crude articles, and certainty of concentrated principles—Plants
composed of four organic elements—Source of carbon in plants
—Effects  of vegetable digestion—Order and adaptation every-
vrhore—Secretions of plants—Formation  of these  depend on
light, heat, and moisture—Secretions formed in the  descending
sap—Oils—Oils which are preexistent in plants—Acid princi-
ple of Plants—Various kinds—Resins—Alkaloids—They exist
naturally  in  plants—An  increased  knowledge of  the  active
properties of plants.
            CHAPTER  IV.  pp. 49—59.
          GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS CONTINUED.
  General considerations on the value of positive agents—Facts
winch have been overlooked by manufacturers—We have much 
                         CONTENTS.                        \'c
to learn yet—Advantages of concentrated agents—Hlustration
of the position—The object of this treatise is to further the ends
of positive medication—Medicines  operate  in  two  ways—re-
marks on each—Certain medicines seem  to  act  by  special
preference—Action  of medicines sympathetically—Action  by
absorption.
                                                           1
                                                           ■i
                                                           1
             CHAPTER  V.   pp.  59—91.

           GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS  CONTINUED.

  Early superstitions—Results of medication—Emetics, their
nature and mode of action—Cathartics, their nature and mode
of action—Division of cathartics—Anthelmintics, their defini-
tion and character—Expectorants, their definition and mode of
action—Errhines, their  character  and  definition—Diuretics,
their definition and peculiarities—Diaphoretics, their nature and
characteristics—Narcotics,  how they act—Particular narcotics
impress particular nerves—Tetanies, their history and worth—
Antispasmodics, definition and peculiarities—Emmenagogues—
Parturafacients,  their definition and mode  of action—Tonics
definition and mode of action—Astringents, how they act—
Sedatives, their nature and  properties—Revellents, how they 
] 4                       CONTENTS.
act—The question argued—Eutropics, or alteratives—Defini
tion and history, &c
       PART  II.

CONCENTRATED  PREPARATIONS.
PART  III.

CLINIC REPORTS.
• 
       PART  I.







GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS. 
 
CHAPTER  I.
   This  work proposes  to  treat of the positive principles of
medicinal value, contained in our  vegetable materia medica.
This, the writer hopes to do in a spirit  of candor and fairness;
it being his object to introduce  to the notice of the profession,,
only  those  active,  concentrated  preparations,  whose actions is-
constant, and whose therapuetic value is positive.  It  is not
proposed to speculate on  the possible applications of these
agents, but  to embody,  in  this work,  all that is  known, and
which will tend, when known to others, to place them properly
before the profession.  Whoever writes a medical book, should
first know  that he is prepared  to  impart, to  his  professional
brethren, information which will, when used by them, benefit
the community at large.   Our professional associations have
enabled us to investigate the subject upon which  we propose to
write, under advantages enjoyed by few, acd, if we shall be
enabled  to  impart  to  others what deeply interested us, when
studying the value of the concentrated vegetable preparations,
the labor of preparing the following pages will be  devoted to
a good cause, and we shall feel that our duty has been, at least,
partially discharged.
   Christian  humanity, as well as scientific integrity, ought to
cherish any scheme, which has for its object the elevation and
perfection of the science of medicine.   It is every man's duty
to do his neighbor all the good he can, and as little harm as
possible; so it is every physician's duty to relieve the sick, and
teach them how to avoid disease.  The mere administration of
         2 
18
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
medicines by the physician, does not release him from further
responsibilities to his fellow citizens,  but to  the  utmost of his
ability he must cure them.  It is presumed that every one who
assumes the responsibilities of caring for the public health, is
actuated by motives of benevolence and integrity of purpose;
and, in proportion as such is the case, will there be manifested
a warm interest in whatever tends to enable  the practitioner to
most surely do that for his patients, which the exigencies of the
case demand.  It would be very difficult for those who have not
practiced medicine,  to comprehend how much a  conscientious
physician suffers, in consequence of the uncertain action of the
preparations which  he is  compelled to dispense.  In all ages,
this annoying circumstance has engaged the  attention of the
more philosophical  members  of the  profession.   Chemical
analysis and experiment have crowned the labors of investigators
with much  more success than could have  been  expected, by
those who knew the disadvantages and obstacles which  had to
be  first surmounted.  When  we look at  the  nature  of the
physician's mission  among men, and understand the  character
of the scenes which constantly  bear  as  powerful moral incen-
tives on  his conduct,  we shall have, if we, ourselves,  possess
correct ideas, a very exalted opinion of professional worth, and
honest investigation.
   Since the writer first entered the ranks of the healing art, or
became one of those who  practice it, he has heard severe denun-
ciations directed against the medical profession; and it is painful
to state, that physicians have sometimes joined in the disgraceful
tirade against the integrity of motives, by which their profes-
sional brothers were actuated, in rendering services to the sick.
As for our own part, we are heartily tired of such slanderous
imputations.  Of course, there may be rare instances where
men do net act from proper  motives; but we speak of the great
mass,  and  contend, that physicians alone  are  competent to
decide upon the purity of the motives by which the profession
is actuated.  Very few of our people, even of the more intelli-
gent sort, know the extent of study, close application, and range
of learning that is necessary to complete the education of the 
                 GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.               19

really competent physician.   When we think of the precious-
ness of life  and health, the carelessness of the public, or the
prevailing ignorance of the laws of health, and the best means
of promoting longevity, we cannot but be impressed with the
fact, that the importance of the physician's mission is too often
underrated, except, perhaps, when  he has been enabled,  by
skillfully directing his agents, to arrest a disease which bid fair
to prove fatal—and, thus, by arousing our gratitude, secure for
himself a proper acknowledgment of the value of his services.
In this utilitarian age, many seem to think the physician, like
themselves, has been actuated in the adoption of his profession,
entirely by motives of selfishness; but our experience—and, from
our  extensive intercourse with physicians, this has not bgen
limited—leads us to a different conclusion.    We believe the
science of the healing art to be founded in the purest benevo-
lence.  Indeed it could scarcely be otherwise, for there is nothing
so alluring, in the constant contact with pain and suffering, as to
hold out any  inducements to the devotee to  medical science,
except the pleasure he experiences in doing good to his fellows
—dissippating pain, and setting up  again, in the  system, the
reign of health.  Every young man who has the least observa-
tion, must be, before he begins the study of medicine, conver-
versant with the difficulties which he must experience in rising
to eminence in his profession—for, while other professional men
display their talent and skill before the scrutinizing public, he
exercises his art, exhibits his competency only in the retirement
of the invalid chamber.  Indeed,  every consideration of this
subject, must furnish fresh  evidence of the zeal which  physi-
cians display in caring for the sick, and refute, as a base slander
on private and professional  character, those unjust and unkind
imputations which we  sometimes—nay, but  too  often—hear
escaping the public mouth-piece.
   Our own observation is conclusive, to us at  least, that  there
are few physicians (we mean such as are entitled to the appella-
tion) who are indifferent to the improvements and discoveries
which are being made in the science  of medicine.   Medicine,
like other sciences, cannot yet boast of perfection.  Physicians 
20               GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
are well aware of this fact, and,  hence, it is  quite difficult to
find a practitioner, who is not constantly trying to fathom, or
develop the laws which govern the phenomena that he every
day sees.   This  general reaching after causes, accounts for the
numerous sects or parties in the  profession.   These all aim to
accomplish the same thing, viz:  to learn the  surest, safest, and
most speedy way of curing diseased humanity.  Sectarianism in
the medical profession  arises from the conscientious scruples of
practitioners, the whole of which is founded in  a sense of abstract
benevolence. It is quite true th at when a physician is told that he
has been, all the time he has practiced his  art, doing his patients
more harm than good,  his sense  of just motives and  integrity
of purpose revolts at the  admission of the fact, if fact it be;
yet^'if he is a learned man, with large conception of truth and
right, he has only to be convinced of his error, to abandon it.
Unfortunately, however, those who make discoveries,  too gene-
rally denounce the opinions of others, and teach in a style so
dogmatic,  that they tend rather  to retard than advance the
march of scientific progression.
  To render this subject quite plain, we have only to examine
briefly, general and special therapeutics.   Two thousand years
ago, physicians were as tenacious of their opinions as at present,
if, indeed, not more so; because as the mind  is more enlarged,
and is  better informed  on special topics, one  learns to distrust
theories which are not  clearly based on facts.   So many theories
to account for the therapeutic action of agents have  been ex-
ploded, that  physicians  receive,  with  extreme  caution, the
speculations of  any person, and  justly enough demand the
facts and experiments upon which the theory is based to be ex-
hibited for their inspection.  This, we say, is proper and ou°ht
not to  be objectionable, indeed is not, to those who really desire
to increase our positive knowledge of the agents of cure, and
the laws by which they exert their therapeutic influence, when
taken  into the system.  It is not our province to  write, at this
time, a work on general therapeutics,  but, as we are to  treat
of new remedies, and concentrated forms of  old remedies we
shall be compelled to  refer occasionally to certain great  laws 
                 GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.               21

which are well established, in  order  to  make our positions in
regard to the therapeutic action of special agents clear and con-
sistent with the truths of science.
  Unless it can be shown  that the human constitution has un-
dergone changes as the race has grown older, it may,be asserted
with propriety that medicines affect the human system in this
age, exactly as they  did at former periods.   This proposition
needs some modification; for, though Senna has, at all times, been
a cathartic,  it is questionable whether the  modern constitution
reacts under its influence just as it did centuries ago.  If our
physiologists are not  mistaken  as to  the influence of the tem-
peraments, and their  modifications in different  ages, it would
seem that a careful study of the temperaments is necessary to
enable us to appreciate  the general  principles of therapeutics.
It is certain that, as the mental portion of our constitution has
been cultivated, so, in the  same proportion,  has the physical
organization been  allowed to degenerate, until all can and must
see we cannot now resist disease as  did our ancestors.  Nor
will the modern system  bear the heroic treatment  of the an-
cients.  These changes are to be referred to our changed habits
of life,  and greater activity of the whole nervous  apparatus.
The consideration of  all those circumstances which modify the
action of medicines,  constitutes  an important and  interesting
feature  in the science of  general therapeutics.  It is  to be
greatly lamented that so few study these modifying conditions,
and yet  so  persistently cling to the ancient custom of heroic
medication—treating symptoms,  without sufficiently inquiring
into the causes which are  operating in the system,  with vigor
enough to produce the symptoms which become the alphabet of
pathological conditions.  All the parts of medical science are so
blended that it is rather difficult to treat of one branch without
drawing materially upon the others.   As we shall be compelled
to frequently refer to physicians, it may not  be inappropriate
to offer a few  explanatory remarks concerning them and their
science  at this place.   A  physician  is  he who endeavors to
understand  the functions of this complex  organism, and to
relieve it of pain and disease, when it is not in a physiological 
22
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
condition—whose  knowledge  of  anatomy  and  physiology
enables him to comprehend the extent of a pathological condi-
tion ;  to perceive the therapeutic indications, and whose knowl-
edge of the materia medica enables him to substitute a healthy
for a diseased system.   And he  is the best, most  skillful and
trustworthy physician, who loses fewest patients in practice,—
who, knowing the frailties of the flesh, ministers in kindness to
us, whether appreciated or not,  and whose sense of correct
motives is so predominant, that he will  treat with  indifference
every remark which might tend to destroy the equanimity of
his mind and judgment, thus  lessening the value  of his opin-
ions.   We do not believe that  the  most learned physicians are
necessarily the most skillful practitioners.   Indeed we know that
such is by no means the case—and we account for the fact by
supposing that no amount of learning can compensate the defi-
ciency which attaches itself to  a man of  mere theory, who has
had no experience.  A physician may be  enabled to analyse
any agent  in the materia medica, aye,  even to  determine the
proximate principles which enter into its composition, yet with
all his knowledge of physiology and general therapeutics, he
will be but little conversant with the real therapeutic action
of special  agents, unless he shall stand by the bedside of his
patients,  and there observe for  himself those minor facts in
medicine which are all important to the successful practitioner.
Even  more, some  physicians,  no matter how extended their
opportunities, nor how profound their learning, seem never able
to read the symptoms of disease, or if they do, are unable to
adopt those means by which alone the disease may be broken
up.  There are  theoretical physicians, and  there are practical
physicians.  Teachers, we fear, are too often to be classed with
the former, and  practitioners too often  hold in contempt the
mere pratings of theory.  We  do not feel disposed  to place our
lives in the hands of a man who has had little or no practice in
his art; nor are we willing to trust ourselves  to the chance
practice of one who makes no pretensions to a knowledge of
the theory of medication.  Whatever takes place in this  world
of causes and effect, is determined by certain precise laws • and 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
23
whoever understands those which preside  over the actions of
medicines,  and  has made himself familiar  with the pheno-
mena of effects,  so as to recognise the operating causes—who
has  a  correct knowledge of physiology and pathology, has
very nearly found the philosopher's stone  of the healing art,
If, under such circumstances, a physician is an  unsuccessful
practitioner, and no adverse conditions pertain to  his business,
such as the employment of impure or inert agents, we may
safely conclude that the defect is in his mental constitution, and
that physic is not his  province.  So much for our opinions of
the science of medicine and those who practice the art.
  Nineteen-twentieths  of the  physicians in  America,  would,
most probably, admit the justness of our remarks ;  and, in truth,
have painted  some similar picture, as  their beau ideal of that
standard by which medical men ought to measure their motives.
A large part of the non-medical community will, however, con-
tend that our picture is afreakof the imagination, drawn to please
ourselves, and that it is as new to us as to themselves.  It is
not a reason that such is the case, however,  for though all do
not see motives in the same light, and many judge of others by
themselves, yet does every  phase of  the physician's mission
clearly prove that when he departs from our standard, the fault
is with those who trammel him, and oblige him  to do that tc
please  others, which his own better judgment  condemns.
  In a work of this character, no one would expect us to go
into a special consideration of all the agents used by either the
ancients or moderns.  Indeed were we merely to catalogue them,
the space we have set apart for general remarks would be pretty
well occupied; but we can treat briefly, in  a general way, of
both, so as to convey to the  reader a  clear idea of the advan-
tages enjoyed by the modern over the ancient physician, and to
enable us to appreciate the recent improvements of the materia
medica.  It is very certain that many modern doctrines origin-
ated with the  ancients, though modem discoverers are not par-
ticularly anxious, one would think, to acknowledge their indebt-
edness to the first cultivators of medicine.   As we desire to
make no improper impressions on  our readers,  we may  be 
24              GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.

excused for saying, that the sacerdotal  incantations of the early
physicians bear a positive relation to the modern doctrine of
Psychological  Medications, as at present taught in  England,
and pretty generally admitted in this country.  Mesmerism,
Hydropathy,  Homeopathy, &c, may be traced far  back,  and
perhaps were all the speculations of the ancients, on medical
theories made public at the present day, discoverers—really
such, and pretenders—would rapidly decrease in number.  We
honor discoverers—men who stem  the tide of opposition,  and
bless mankind by the result of their labors; but for those whose
highest  ambition seems to be to  associate  their names with
regenerated ideas or theories, which they claim as discoveries,
original and their own, we admit that we do  not entertain the
highest opinion.
  The ancients,  knowing  little of botany  as a science, were
unable to  describe and transmit to our times the knowledge
which they possessed of the vegetable materia medica—and we
think it reasonable to  suppose that  most  of their  remedies
were vegetable.   From the fact of their ignorance of botany,
it would be only natural to suppose that their classification was
equally  as deficient.  It is certain  that other agents,  besides
those derived from  the vegetable  kingdom were used,  but the
proportion was so small that no notice need be here made of the
superstitious compounds with which  the .^Esculapians  worked
wonders.  As we shall introduce a paragraph on Psychology, or
what is more appropriately called Psychological Medication, we
need not now  offer  any theory, nor bring forward any facts to
account for the therapeutic influence  exerted over the system
by Psychological agents.   It requires no stretch of the imagi-
nation to reconcile the declaration we make, in asserting  that
the ancients learned the medicinal value of plants,  in almost
every case, by the empiric use of infusions, or teas.  It is highly
probable that the agents employed  were of the simplest kind,
and few in number.  Even in comparatively modern  times, this
remark would hold good, for it is a notorious fact that the pharma-
copias of the middle ages are not crowded with a great number
of curative agents.  Many of them are now  considered quite 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
25
valueless, or used for purposes very different from those for
which they were used by the earlier physicians.  Some of the
most  reliable  agents  in  the materia medica were introduced
at a very early day, and not  only  were they well, described,
but many of  their  more obscure  therapeutic virtues were
pointed out.
  But it was not until the time of Linnass that the great  extent
of resources offered by the vegetable kingdom, claimed from
physicians and chemists the consideration which its importance
demanded.  At present, no one pretends to be able to number
the agents of cure which  a wise Creator< has furnished in the
vegetable world.  The investigator of the  present  day  enjoys
advantages over the early laborer, for we not only have* ancient
and modern experience, but the positive tests of chemistry, to
guide us rightly in the  path of discovery.  It is true that we
have, as before indicated, very many agents, at present in  high
repute,  which have been in use thousands of years, and  yet we
know comparatively little of them, chemically considered.   So,
too, we have agents which were discarded as worthless  and
inert, by the early physicians, but which are now known to
possess powerful and important medical properties.  Again, we
have many agents which have been only recently introduced to
the notice of the practitioner.   To form a proper acquaintance
with  all these agents, is no light task, and we shall not ask so
much of our readers.
   The physician of extensive practice, will seldom use one-third
of the  really  important  remedies  which have  been already
discovered,  and which constitute,  very likely, only a small
proportion of the great variety found in every latitude, and it
is our intention to  select  from those in common use, the more
important for  illustrating  the subject before us  ;  but before
entering on a consideration of  the subject proper, we shall ask
the attention of the intelligent reader to a few considerations
found in the next chapter. 
CHAPTER  II.
  It is the object of true medical science to render the art of
prescribing as positive as possible, and among the first consider-
ations to be noticed in establishing this, is to comprehend the
circumstances which modify the action of medicines.  We shall
endeavor to  assume nothing, but  treat candidly of the facts
appropriate to the  illustration of our subject.  In prescribing,
we  are compelled  to regard as a modifying  circumstance, the
AGE of the patient to whom we are about  administering to.
The three periods  of infancy, manhood, and old age, may be
briefly noticed.  In children, the nervous system is peculiarly
active, and the impressibility,  consequent upon this activity,
makes it necessary to be exceedingly cautious in administering
medicines to them.   This is apparent, when  we consider  how
very easily the infantile system is affected by changes of temper-
ature, light  and darkness, wet  or dry air,  &c.   Irritants  and
narcotics, which are intended for the use of such patients, should
be extremely mild.   The neglect  of this precaution explains
the shameful mortality among children, in  our larger cities.
Young children, also, seldom require alterative medicines, for,
owing  to the activity of the nervous system, they recuperate
very rapidly, when the causes of disease have  been removed.
No matter what the agent may  be which we administer to chil-
dren, they should be kept as quiet as convenient, until after the
operation of the medicine.   As a  general  remark, medicines
administered to young children, should be given in solution
and be readily soluble.
  After the age of puberty, we observe great changes in  the
system, which continue until the age of complete manhood is 
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS
27
attained.   When physicians or writers  speak of doses, or the
action of medicines in the system, unless  they specify some age,
it is presumed that they refer to  actions and doses, proper and
common in practicing  on adult  men.   During adult  age, the
action of medicines is much more constant, and the influence
of  external  atmospheric  conditions,  less  important.  Every
apparatus of the system is perfectly developed, and all active;
but in old  age, we find that  there is  a languor in the nervous
system, instead of  a marked activity, as in children.   Every
function is performed  more  slowly, the  recuperative power is
less active.  Disease, with the old, runs  its  course slowly; the
powers of chylosis are weakened, the secretions are diminished,
there is an obtuseness of nervous sensibility and muscular  re-
sponse ; large doses of medicine are borne with more impunity ;
medicines administered to them, ought  to be of a stimulating
kind, and  not  so readily soluble;  hence, resinoids act charm-
ingly on old persons.
  The modifications  produced by the difference of sex, is
remarkable, and worthy  of  notice.   We   find women  more
susceptible than men, to the influence of medicine, and espe-
cially so, when near their catamenial periods.  We must, then,
be  careful  in administering  resinoid  preparations, for, as they
are more stimulating, by  reason of their less  ready solubility,
and as the  uterine system  is exceedingly susceptible to impres-
sions, we may bring on a condition which it is desirable to avoid.
More than this, we must constantly  bear  in mind,  that the
slightest irritation of the uterus or its appendages, will give rise
to a variety of symptoms,  which we  should not attempt to
combat with active medicines.   During the period of pregnancy,
we should avoid the administration of those less soluble resinoids
which occasion  griping pains.  The  uterus is to the  female,
what the brain is to the man, in the  production of symptoms
of endless variety;  and it will be well for  the physician to
inquire into the  state of that organ, before  making any appli-
cation of remedies.  Narcotics, drastic purgatives, parturafacients,
and diuretics, must be administered to pregnant females, with
much caution. 
28
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
   The modifications of therapeutic action, which arise  from
temperament, are too numerous to be properly noticed in this
place, yet we must remind the practitioner,  that the temper-
aments cannot be  neglected by him who wishes to prescribe
with certainty.  By the bedside of his patients, the physician
soon learns that the  temperaments have a real  foundation in
nature, and that much depends upon them, to obtain satisfactory
results of the action of medicines.  Those persons who have a
predominant  development of the encephalic temperament, are
very impressible to medicinal influences;  and hence do not bear
well,  either stimulants or irritants,  and require, as a general
thing, smaller doses than those who have  more languid temper-
aments.   Persons with a positive predominance of the encephalic
temperament, are so impressible, and so easily unballanced, that
it is not rare to see the whole system thrown into a pathological
condition, by a mere mental emotion—some undue impression
made on the mind.  Such persons are little more than compounds
of mentality, and to whom thought, constant and intense, is just
as necessary as the function of digestion.   If they cannot think,
they are immediately  sick.  The  idea,  too prevalent in the
treatment of such patients, that the first work of  the physician
is to stupify or somnelize their minds, by repeated doses of nar-
cotics, is founded  in a false philosophy, and should not be
encouraged.   The  desire or appetite for  mental stimulus does
not arise from a morbid condition  of the nervous system, but
is a result of their organization.   Persons with such  temper-
aments, are the most  proper subjects  for psychological medica-
tion.  Possessing, as they do, strong sympathetic powers, they
are apt to accumulate, upon particular viscera, more  nervous
energy than will be thrown off by  the  legitimate functional
action of the part.  Thus we have the foundation for a  cachexy
which may result  in various forms of disease.  As a general
thing, the reaction  of a medicine in the system, is proportioned
to the force of action.  Thus, if we administer large doses  of
hydrocianic acid to  those who have the highly impressible
temperament, the action of the medicine will  be  sedation, and
the reaction,  stimulation;  and if  we administer alcohol we 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
29
have  stimulation as the primary  action, and sedation as the
reaction.  Now  we must be careful, in treating such patients,
not to produce a reaction from the effects of which the system
cannot recuperate and maintain its integrity.  Hence we find
tonics better adapted to them than stimulants.
  In the abdominal temperament we have the opposite of what
is seen in observing the encephalic temperament.   Here we
have  an obtuseness, and languor of the whole nervous system,
but an increased activity of the secreting—the appropriative
apparatus.  There is a great tendency of this temperament to
appropriate as  nourishment whatever is taken in the system.
Medicines act on patients with the abdominal constitution much
more tardily than in other temperaments.  They require larger
doses.  This is  the temperament for heroic medication.   The
modifications arising from  other temperaments are less impor-
tant.
   The modifications which arise from Idiosyncratic peculiari-
ties of  the constitution are numerous and peculiar.  We mean
by Idiosyncratic peculiarities, that disposition manifested in dif-
ferent persons  to  be singularly affected  by ordinary agents.
 We  often see  in  practice that a patient who can bear large
 doses of belladonna, cannot tolerate even small doses of opium.
 This we say arises from an Idiosyncratic peculiarity of the con-
 stitution.  Some persons cannot use butter in any form; some
 cannot use milk.  Rhubarb has been known to produce erysi-
 pelatous affections.  Some again cannot tolerate  the  scent of
 musk, while others have a natural liking for the scent  of assa-
 foetida.   Some cannot bear the scent of camphor, and syncope
 has been known to follow the smallest doses of jalap.    Now
 mankind  is not  thus generally affected  by such agents, and
 we refer  the  above and similar  phenomena to Idiosyncratic
 peculiarities.
    Much also depends upon the  stamina of the constitution.
 Children usually exhibit a tendency or cachexy to those dis-
 eases which were common to either one or the other of their
 parents.   We  have no faith in the immediate transmission of
 disease from sire to son, but we admit  that the cachexy or ten- 
30
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
dency to the diseases of one or both parents may be, and most
commonly is  transmitted.   It will be well to bear this fact in
mind;  for when we remember that the development of the dis-
ease depends upon external causes or favorable conditions, every
one must be convinced that certain agents would tend to do  the
very thing which of all others should be avoided, viz.: to  de-
velope a cachexy into an open disease.  Such patients  as pos-
sess fragile constitutions are easily impressed with atmospheric
conditions; under a damp, lowering" atmosphere  they feel lan-
guid, listless, and depressed, and we  must not, without  further
inquiry, give medicines to remove those indications of debility.
A dry, pleasant atmosphere will soon bring out their buoyancy
and general activity.
  There is manifested a disposition of the human organism to ac-
quire artificial habits. The stimulation produced by the long
continued use of artificial agents eventually becomes as imper-
ative as though it was an ordination of conformation to  be thus
impressed with artificial  agents.  When any viscus has been
long accustomed to the use of an artificial stimulation, such as
would follow the continued use of opium, tobacco, &c, the with-
drawal of such artificial stimulation is immediately recognised,
and unless the habit  be partially satisfied for a while, we may
see resulting from  the sudden  suspension of  the  .stimulation
general nervous derangement.  Persons may use opium and sim-
ilar agents until the system scarcely recognises the introduction
of comparative large quantities.   Thus, we see persons consum-
ing with apparent impunity large quantities of opium,  arsenic,
&c.  Now when such persons  are laboring under disease, it
would be useless to  expect that an ordinary dose of  similar
medicines would affect them, hence the physician should care-
fully inquire whether any habits of this kind have been contract-
ed.  The long continued use of an article inures the system to
its effects.  Thus, the physician should know always when pre-
scribing, whether his patient has been in the habit of using the
agent he purposes  to prescribe or not, and shape his course ac-
cordingly.  The practitioner must, however, bear in mind, that
when the system is habituated to one narcotic or one poison, it 
general  considerations.
31
does not follow, as a necessary consequence, that it is equally
tolerant of others, for persons who will consume, in the course of
twenty-four hours, fifty or even  one hundred grains of opium,
cannot likewise bear large doses of stramonium or belladonna,
or other narcotics.  On  the other hand, certain  irritating cath-
artics constantly used, may so increase the impreissibility of the
mucous membrane of the intestines, that the quantity of medi-
cine requisite to produce catharsis gradually decreases.  This
proposition is well illustrated by the  history of the action of
Cheltenham  water.  The same  remark of increased impressi-
bility is also quite apparent in studying the action of emetics.
 The influences of climate on the action of medicines are well
marked and definite.  The power of the  constitution to adapt
itself to all climates is a source of infinite convenience to man.
As the diseases of different localities are quite unlike, in many
particulars, so will be the  indications for therapeutic agents.
In cold climates there is a tendency to inflammation of the mu-
cous membranes of the  air-passages.  The imperfect transpira-
tions of the cutaneous and pulmonary viscera, occasion local ir-
ritation in the mucous membranes of the bronchia which may
be extended to the lungs, and finally end in consumption.   The
colder climates  seem also to favor the scrophulous cachexy,
hence  the people  of northern latitudes require much alterative
medicine.  Warm climates  are favorable to erethism of  the
whole  dermoid system;   hence we have in warm climates, diar-
rhoea, dysentery, and various intestinal disturbances.  There is
also a great tendency to hepatic derangements, and hence  the
people of warm climates have much use for agents which excite
the liver to vigorous action, and for those agents which tend to
strengthen the tone of the intestinal tract.  Those persons who
have removed from a northern to a southern latitude very rea-
dily learn that they require  less medicine  to produce a  given
result than in a cold climate. So, too, less medicine is required
to produce given results in warm than in cold weather.
 The mental affections which modify therapeutic indications,
are numerous, and many of the freaks of a diseased imagination
are truly astonishing.  Hypocondriasis when watched for treat- 
32
general  considerations.
 ment will impress the physician with the importance of a sys-
 tem of Psychological medication.   It would appear, from what
 has been already stated, that the physician  has to bear in his
 mind, constantly, a knowledge of all  the circumstances which
 are likely to  modify symptoms or therapeutic action, if he de-
 sires to prescribe with credit to himself  and honor to his pro-
 fession.  Whoever looks  on the physician as a  man, merely
 entitled to wield  certain physical agents, entertains a very con-
 tracted opinion of the extensive field of our labors.  Observa-
 tion will enable us to  see every where around us  that  moral
 causes  induce disease, destroy life, retard  recovery, and often
 interfere with the successful action of medicines, the  most cer-
 tain  and  powerful in  character.   It is only as we  recognize
 these remote agents, and estimate the value  of those  psycholo-
 gical forces  which the cultivated and expanded mind is capable
 of  wielding, that we  can be successful  at the bedside of our
 patients, command public confidence, and elevate our art to its
 true  po.sition.   In order to influence the minds of others we
 must comprehend, as far as known,  those great laws which pre-
 side over tins  department  of our natures.   Amid the quarrels
 of  metaphysicians, the  pedantic  jargon  and  transcendental
 phraseology of mental philosophers, and the dogmatic phreno-
 logists, the pubhc seem to have lost  sight of the great fact  that
 this branch  of philosophy or science comes within the scope of
 the investigations of  the physiologist.   When we  remember
 that, as  is generally admitted, the brain is the organ of the mind,
 and that it is the  duty of the physiologist to regard  the brain
 as an organ whose function he must investigate, just as he would
 the function of the liver, it must be apparent that the phreno
 iogist, and those who  attempt to reason on  the brain and its
 functions, have invaded his province.  Physiologists while they
 seem  to have recognised this important deduction, have quietly
 submitted to  the invasion of their field of study, by persons
 whose limited acquaintance with physiology as a science, must
preclude the idea of great proficiency in tracing out the laws
which preside over the brain.  It is quite easy to invent theo-
ries which apparently explain some of  the  functions of the 
general  considerations
33
   brain, but, unfortunately, the intelligent physician soon learns
   that these theories have no foundation in  fact.  If we are ever
   to have a correct mental philosophy, it must originate with some
   physiologist, who  studies the brain as he  does the kidneys,
   the liver, or any  other viscus of the  human body.   So little
   was accomplished by the  ancient  metaphysicians, and which
   has been of so little value to the practitioner of medicine, that
   he must investigate anew the whole subject.  The art of talk-
   ing nonsense about the mental constitution is too common, even
   at the present time, especially by those who are partial to-, the
•  transcendental phraseology of the German schoolmen.
     It is amusing to see how readily a certain class catch at the
   mere hints of physiologists, build up theories claimed as. origi-
   nal, and by their forwardness so disgust those who have the abil-
   ity to investigate scientifically the great laws of our mentality,
   that they silently withdraw from the field of labor and yield the
   fate of science into the hands of the unlearned.  But the study
   of mental  philosophy, and its influence  on the art  of curing
   disease, is  so important that, it seems to us, every physioian
   should  be familiar with the subject.  Whoever is engaged in
   the study of mental philosophy is engaged in the study of his
   own mental self.   Whatever turns  the mind inward to an ex-
   amination of itself, concentrates its forces and prepares the in-
   vestigator for a due comprehension of science.  The cultivation
   of habits of  correct observation and reflection, of rigid induc-
   tion and logical ratiocination, prepares the mind for investigat-
   ing the phenomena daily presented to  the practitioner in the
   exercise of his art.   No  man has  arrived at eminence in
   the medical profession who has thus failed to tutor the mind.
   Logic should constitute no small part of the physicians educa-
   tion.  Logic, it is  true, cannot teach the  physician  the nature
   of symptoms which indicate disease ; this he must learn from
   observation; but logic will teach him how to measure the suf-
   ficiency of his observations.
     Whoever undertakes to analyze the passions, should feel it a
   duty to ascertain as clearly as possible, the nature of that mys-
   terious union which subsists between  certain powerful mental
             3 
34
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
emotions, and  particular organic tissues, and why it is that the
same  passions do not  affect all persons alike: e. g. fear will
produce in some palpitation of the heart, while in others it brings
on diarrhoea.  If the impression of fear be long continued, or-
ganic changes will actually occur at the center of circulation.
Destitute of the knowledge of this fact, the physician in a post
mortem examination would be led into  grievous error.  Medi-
cal Psychology alone affords a satisfactory explanation  to such
phenomena.
  The field of  inquiry for the medical psychologist is very
extensive;  it is for him to explain the effect of anger upon the   »
hepatic secretions, and the reaction of a diseased liver upon
an irascible constitution.  We shall  not  argue the  question
whether the physician  himself is not  a psychological agent, for
he  is, and  competent judges must  admit it.  He produces
emesis with starch water, sweats with logwood tea, brings  on
catharsis with bread pills, cures epilepsy with the manipula-
tions of his hands, arrests hemorrhage with a stern look and a
mystic word, cures ague by the recommendation of amulets.  In
short the  mind and language of a physician is a dispensatory
of mental materia medica.
   By the above assertions we simply mean that a large propor-
tion of agents which have been long considered highly effective
have little or  no value, except as they derive it from  the pre-
scriber's mind and the patient's credulity.  The moss from a
human skull has as surely cured  convulsions, as that  cod liver
oil has cured tuberculosis.  To  learn precisely the   influence
which a patient's confidence exercises over the action of a medi-
cine, let any practitioner tell every patient he prescribes for  in
twelve months that he knows nothing of the agent he is pre-
 scribing, and he will  be surprised to  find some of  his most
 valued remedies either inert or possessed of qualities quite
 opposite to those which the agent is  thought to  possess.  It is
 only by admitting these considerations  that we can account for
 the immense popularity enjoyed  by many agents for a time,
 which lose their importance as soon as questions of their virtues
 are raised. 
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS
35
  But there are, on the other hand, many agents which are so
positive in action that they exert their specific influence whether
the patient's credulity be enlisted or not.  It is of these positive
agents of the  materia  medica that this  book  is to treat:  and
while we do not  assume infallibility of opinion, we are deter-
mined to treat of no agent which  experience  has not demon-
strated to be worthy of attention.
CHAPTER  III.
  It is not our intention to treat, in this work, to what extent
the animal and mineral  kingdoms add to the materia medica.
We know that each furnishes important and numerous agents ;
but it is principally from the vegetable kingdom that we derive
most of the  agents of cure.  It  is  possible, perhaps, to deter-
mine  how many really valuable plants have been already dis-
covered, which are worthy of our attention as constituting the
positive materia medica.   But it is impossible for us to say how
many such are scattered throughout the vegetable world, as yet
undiscovered.  In every zone, under all  conditions, wherever
the most minute seed can find a resting place  in the crevice of
a rock, or in the white sand, plants spring, and (though we can
hardly detect their sources  of  nutriment)  perfect themselves,
decay, and  give  place  to  other  plants of a hardier nature.
Neither the  barren wastes  of  Central Africa nor the  frozen
snows  of Siberia can completely  arrest vegetation.  On sterile
rocks, suspended in the air, springing from the beds of Geysers,
and from volcanic lava as soon as it is a little cooled, the deli-
cate vegetable fabric springs into active life- The tenacity with 
36
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
which they cling to life, and the manifest tendency which they
exhibit to multiply and cover the earth, would lead any contem-
plative mind to the  conclusion  that they were intended jfor
more than  mere food.  Men have long been impressed with
this fact, and from an early age the sick or enfeebled have fond-
ly sought relief by introducing into the system some vegetable
compound,  or infusion.  Not  only so, but even  animals, when
unwell,  also resort to the fields, where an unerring instinct
directs them in the selection of remedies.  Experience has just-
ified this partiality for vegetable substances.
   We do not pretend that every plant to be found on the sur-
face  of  the earth is  valuable to man  as  a medicine, nor are
we willing  to say which are destitute of medicinal worth.  It
may be possible  that  every plant contains some hidden virtue,
unknown, only because our inquiries have been  too limited.
Many plants thought to be quite inert and valueless  as medi-
cinal agents, have been found, upon proper investigation, to be
rich in principles of the utmost importance to the practitioner
of medicine.  The indiscriminate distribution of  plants over
the earth, renders it  very difficult to become acquainted with
every individual plant—and,  if this remark is true at the pre-
sent day, when the science of botany has been so successfully-
developed and popularized, how much   more difficult was it to
form an extensive acquaintance with the vegetable  kingdom
when the  investigator was surrounded by a chaotic confusion,
and knew nothing of the  system and arrangement which the
researches  of modern botanists have developed!   The science
of chemistry has also  lent its aid to the  modern investigator,
and thus enabled him to detect, with certainty, the true char-
acter of those principles upon which the value of  the plant as
a medicine depended.  The  botanist has ferreted out some of
those great laws which govern the developement of the plant,
and chemistry has enabled  him to detect the primary elements
which serve to build up the vegetable fabric—to determine also
what principles are drawn from the soil and what  from the air.
   Those who  have not paid special attention to the subject
have but an imperfect idea of the extent of researches, having 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.               37
for  their object the more perfect understanding of the laws
which  preside over vegetable life.  And it is well for science
that such a general interest has been manifested in this direc-
tion, for thus the  interests of humanity have secured for their
advocacy men of education  and moral worth—men who have
moral fortitude to labor for  the common good, irrespective of
public opinion—men who are actuated by principles of  virtue,
and entirely above the  base pursuit of a mere  selfish  object.
We have only to know the men engaged on this department of
knowledge to be convinced of the correctness of these remarks.
It is very true that men of little note, and men of strong preju-
dices have labored, or pretended to direct their  labors in this
direction, and have claimed for themselves and their operations
and opinions an undue importance; but such have now  almost
entirely disappeared, and men of another, and more exalted caste
have taken hold of the work in good earnest.
  There has, we believe, never been a discovery made or an
invention perfected, before the requirements of the  race called
loudly for the discovered or invented thing.  Operations  in this
world do not take place so rapidly as many persons  suppose,
nor do brilliant discoveries flash upon us so suddenly as some
persons seem to think.   Steam was not discovered and applied
in a day, nor was  the discovery made  before the requirements
of the race demanded such an agent.  One discovery gives rise
to another,  by teaching us our wants.  Every discovery tends to
expand the mind, and every perceptible degree of expansion of
the  mind, every advance in intellectual vigor, prepares the way
for  new discoveries.   Few persons, with the knowledge  of  the
present age, would be willing to traverse  the country in old-
fashioned hackney coaches, or the Atlantic in  Chinese  junks.
If  these positions are true in one sense the principles  are true
in all cases.  Upon such predicatiAis we shall  base the argu-
ments in the position which we taSe in asserting that the  re-
quirements of the healing art demand agents of cure more posi-
tive in character than those which have  heretofore  been in
use.  We do not, however,  mean to argue that  the  agencies
which have, many of them, been in use for  hundreds of years, 
38
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
are all destitute of positive properties; but we shall contend
that the mere knowledge that an agent is narcotic does not, and
should not satisfy the practitioner that he is justified in pre-
scribing  it without further  inquiry.   He must know what
amount of narcotina  the agent positively possesses.   Opium,
e. g., is a narcotic, but all specimens of opium do not contain the
same relative quantity of narcotina.  Small doses of opium are
stimulant, while large doses are sedative.   Suppose the physi-
cian shall desire to administer opium where the indications call
for positive sedation, and he-administers  accordingly a large
dose of  opium.  Now then, it  may, as it  often does, turn out
that the article administered is not of a good quality—does not
contain as much narcotina as he had supposed.  The result will
be, under such circumstances, that in place  of producing  seda-
tion, and thus  saving his patient, he gets  up stimulation and
destroys him! Physicians  know that  this supposed case, for
illustration, is founded in fact; that it  has occurred over and
again in practice.   The requirements of positive  narcotization,
then, clearly  demanded a discovery which should  enable the
practitioner to know positively how much of a principle he was
administering,  and the result was, chemistry made him a pre-
sent of the salts of morphia.  The discoverer of those salts did
much for the science of medicine, and for mankind.  The same
is true of wolfsbane and aconitina, of belladonna, and atropia,
nox vomica and the salts of strychnia, veratrum and veratria,
&c. &c.
   All plants are found, upon examination, to  be composed of
the  four organic elements,  carbon, oxygen,  hydrogen,  and
nitrogen, variously combined  as to relative  quantities.   Of
these elements carbon  enters more  largely, and  nitrogen less
conspicuously  into the vegetable  fabric.   The  deficiency of
composition by the above elementary principles, is made up by
six parts of earthy substances, found in different proportions in
different plants.  Among the earthy constituents we  find po-
tassa,  soda, iodine, silex phosphate,  oxolate and carbonate of
lime, &c. &c.   As we never find plants destitute of these earthy
particles, it has been justly supposed that  they are essential to 
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
39
the  development  of their bodies.  It has been  sometimes a
matter of discussion, whether the plant  drew these  principles
from the soil, or generated them in the  process of vegetation
from the gases of which they are composed.  As plants are des-
titute of the power of creating, and  can  only appropriate, and
present in  new  combinations, such an argumentation must be
negatived, and the assertion made, that plants derive all their
nourishment from  the soil, air, and water.  As we are to treat
of the medical  secretions of plants, it may not be improper to
state how they carry on  the processes of nutrition and secretion.
  Plants derive their carbon from the carbonic  acid gas con-
tained in  the atmosphere, and from  decaying vegetable and
animal matter in  the soil.  They derive oxygen  from water,
and  hydrogen from water and ammonia,  while the nitrogen is
derived from ammonia alone.  In the  soil, we find two classes
of material—mineral and organic.  The  mineral materials are
held in solution in  the water which the rootlets imbibe from
the soil.  The organic materials are changed by decomposition
into  carbonic acid gas, and ammonia, and  in these forms enter
the  growing plant.  Water, ammonia, and carbonic acid, then,
furnish to plants the four primary elements, and nearly all may
be derived from the air  alone; for we see some plants existing
even when suspended in  the  air.  The circumstances, then,
necessary to secure healthy vegetation, are, free access to atmos-
pheric air, which is subject to frequent agitation by wind, water,
and  a soil containing all the mineral  substances  necessary to
their nutrition.  After these have been supplied, there remains
to be added the two great life-giving principles of light and heat.
Proportionally, the more abundantly these last conditions are
guaranteed, the better.  Under the influence of light and heat,
th3  crude materials  which have been  imbibed by the rootlets
and  leaves  are digested  and fitted for assimilation.   Water is
imbibed, under the influence of solar light and a proper degree
of temperature,  by the roots, and raised  into the  stem.   In its
ascent it dissolves  small particles of gum or  sugar, &c, previ-
oiiisly deposited upon the walls of the  tissue  cells; continuing
its. ascent it enters the leaves, and is  subjected to the action of 
40
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
solar light and the chlorophylle, where digestion is finally com-
pleted.  In this process a large quantity of the crude sap in the
shape of pure water is exhaled, and at the same time the leaves
inhale carbonic acid gas from the air.  This is  decomposed,
carbon is appropriated by the plant, and  pure oxygen  given
back to the atmosphere.  We find, by analysis, after this pro-
cess of digestion has been  accomplished, that the proper juice
or elaborated sap, contains carbon,  water, nitrogen  and  small
portions of mineral substances.  The course of the sap is then
downward, when these materials are  deposited  and assimilated
to the vegetable fabric.
  Whether we examine  with a microscopic  eye the atomic
structure of the basaltic pillars which uphold  the mountains,
or with the telescopic  lens endeavor to investigate the compo-
sition of the millions of worlds which are whirling through
ilhmitable space, or the chemical properties of light and heatr
or the cellular structure of the simplest vegetables, or the vital
forces which are brought into requisition in order to secure
complete organization, we shall always find perfection ! and no
mind, save one  of shameful obtuseness, can fail to perceive that
he who sets out to search for the spirit and presence of Jehovah
will not always confine himself to the grosser and more mate-
rial objects in nature,  but in the spirit of the true philosopher,
he will learn that in  order to arrive  at truth, and to compre-
hend the vastness of nature which every where surrounds him
he must investigate nature in a cosmopolitan as well as in a
minutian sense.   He  must take into consideration the relations
which one part of God's kingdom sustains to all other parts.
He must examine with a scrutinizing and analytical eye the old
and long received opinions of his ancestors, and if they be found
deficient, when measured by the tests  of science, they must  be
rejected at once;  for by pinning our faith to the opinions or
mere  assertions of others we degrade the God who has endowed
us with powers sufficient  to perceive the  relations which sub-
sist between cause and effect.
  When we  speak of the secretions of plants,  we refer  to  all
essential products of vegetation, not constituting a part of the 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
41
 vegetable  tissue—oils,  resins, vegetable dyes, active medicinal
 principles, &c, from these,  plants derive their distinguishing
 peculiarities,  chemically considered.   Pure vegetable tissue,
 though combined with gum or starch, is nearly or quite tasteless.
 The formation of these secretions, depends  upon the influence
 of light;  many plants which produce secretions of a powerful
 medicinal character, under the rays of a tropical sun, are almost
 totally inert in colder climates.   And this is true, even though
 artificial heat be employed to make  up the deficiency of tem-
 perature.  Thus, roses of the south are alone capable of yielding
 the  essential  oil known as  otto of roses.   We see, also,  an
 example of  the influence of light, when we find that plants
 which are  grown under the powerful rays of a tropical sun, con-
 tain secretions so powerful as to render them unpleasant to the
 taste, or even poisonous; while  the  same plant, if grown in a
 northern latitude, or in dark situations, becomes not only inof-
 fensive,  but  actually  palatable  and nutritious.  This is  an
 important consideration for the pharmaceutist.
  The secretions are not formed in the ascending crude sap, but
 in the descending elaborated sap.  In the downward course  of
 the  digested  sap, the secretions,  are  very often, to a certain
 extent, separated and concentrated at some particular locality
 in the vegetable body, as in  the bark, the roots, &c.  To give
 the reader  a correct impression of the secretions, we shall treat
 briefly of them in classes.  We may notice, first, the essential
 oils.  The essential oils have been divided into two classes, the
 fixed and volatile oils, by many who  have written  on the sub-
ject ;  or into two other classes—those which are not pre-existent
 in the plant, and which form acids, and those which are pre-ex-
 istent, and do not  form acids.   In  the  distillation  of plants
 which yield hydrocyanic acid, there results from the decompo-
 sition of a  substance  called amygdaline, an  oil, as well as the
 prussic acid;   and  that oil  is popularly termed oil of bitter
 almonds, from the fact that it is  obtained in greatest quantity
 from that fruit.   The action  of oil of bitter almonds on amyg-
 daline, produces, under different  circumstances, a number of
 acid oils, e. g., benzoic acid,  &c.   Ammonia, acting on  oil of 
42
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
bitter almonds, produces another and valuable salt.  In the bark
and flower-buds of the Laurus cinnamomum, and L. cassia, we
find an oil, the specific gravity of which is heavier than water,
and, like the plant, very odorous.   This oil is seldom obtained
pure, because, when exposed to the air it absorbs oxygen, and
the incident decomposition furnishes the  cinnamon oil of the
shops.  Iodide of potassium operating on cinnamon oil produces
the iodide of cinnamon which crystalizes  in large  needles of a
bronze color.   In the balsam of Peru we find two essential oils
which have been termed myriospermine and myroxyline. From
the undeveloped  flower-buds  of  the Eugenia  caryphyllata
chemists derive two distinct oils, one light, and the other heavy.
Eugenic acid results from the  action of potash on the light oil
of cloves.  From the Spirea tomentosa, also, two oils sustained
by a  camphor  base,  are  obtained.  From the common black
mustard,  we obtain a  compound oil, which yields, when acted
on by nitric acid, sulphuric acid, and a complex, organic body.
With caustic potash,  it yields a sulphocyanuret of potassium,
and other substances, as a residuum.   With ammonia, it yields
a substance that crystalizes in large white needles.   From the
seeds  of  mustard, we  obtain  sulphosinaposin, which  is white,
and soluble in  both water and alcohol.  The medicinal value
of these  principles, is not yet known, and we mention them,
only to show that chemistry is daily presenting us with agents,
which, until recently, were not supposed to exist.
  Of the oils which are pre-existent in plants, we know more
than of the former class.   They are numerous, and are charac-
terized by not being soluble in a solution of potash.   They act,
also, with less vigor,  when introduced in the system.  With
muriatic acid, they form heavy, oily substances, which, in some
cases, are crystalline.  They have a most powerful affinity for
iodine—frequently producing a slight  explosion, when brought
in contact.   These oils  consist, essentially,  of two  distinct
substances—stearopten and elaopten—or  an  oil  and  a  cam-
phor.   By the action of fused hydrate of potash, we may obtain
from most of this class of oils,  an acid; thus, from valerian
we obtain valerianic acid; this, when allowed to absorb oxvgen, 
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.              43
generates common camphor.   From oil of cumin, we obtain, in
the same manner,  cumenic acid.  These results are  obtained
only from those oils which contain oxygen.  Many of the oils,
well known in medicine, as the oils of citron, copaiva, juniper,
savine, turpentine, &c, contain no oxygen.  From this class of
oils, chemists have obtained some curious camphor  compounds,
such  as  menthen, anisoine, &c.   Of  the true  resins,  we shall
speak, presently.  From what has been already stated, it will
be perceived that the field of  inquiry is very extensive, and
that much study and experiment is requisite to develop the sci-
ence of organic chemistry.
  The study of the  acid  principles found in plants, is highly
interesting and essential, to the investigation of  those engaged
in the pursuit of* the knowledge  which we  propose to commu-
nicate in this  work;  and, also, as a matter of  information, of
which no organic chemist can be entirely ignorant, if he pursues
his vocation with an earnest  desire to benefit his  fellow-men,
and to place  the healing art on its proper basis.   The vegetable
acids, are very numerous, but as our space is too  limited to des-
cribe them all,1 we must select the more important, merely for
the sake of illustration.  Tartaric acid exists in  almost all kinds
of fruits; most commonly as tartrate of lime, but sometimes as
free tartaric acid.  It is very soluble in half its weight of water,
and in alcohol.  When heated,  it separates from  water,  and
forms two distinct acids.  If a solution of it be exposed for a
considerable  time, it forms carbonic and ascetic acids;  or the
same thing may be immediately accomplished, if we boil it with
an excess of  oxide of silver.   It is not volatile.  If it is fused
with potash,  we obtain acetic and oxalic acids, &c.   This acid
enables us to obtain  neutral tartrate of potash, tartrate of am-
monia, tartrate of lime, prototartrate of iron, &c, &c.  When
this acid is heated, it forms into a gummy mass, and will then
combine with a number of bases  resulting in salts, quite unlike
the tartrates.   Thus, the organic chemist must be cautious, else,
by means of  the presence  of this acid, he will obtain agents or
forms of compound salts, that  will interfere with  his search for
other medical properties. 
14
GENERAL
CONSIDERATIONS.
   In the juices  of  various fruits, such  as  the lemon, orange,
 currant, quince, &c, we find another acid, which has been termed
 citric acid.   This acid gives rise to three  salts, not of much
 practical  use, it  is true, but  worthy of attention.   Citric acid,
 when heated, fuses, gives off water, and is changed into an acid
 exactly similar to that found in the aconitum nepulus, and has
 hence  been termed  aconitic  acid,  or equisetic acid, from its
 abundance in equisetum.   With ether, this  acid may be com-
 pletely separated from the citric acid.  When pure citric acid is
 put with alcohol  of 93 per cent, and muriatic acid, there results
 a pure aconitic acid.  In certain fruits, associated  with citric
 and tartaric acid, and especially in the berries of the houseleek
 and mountain ash, we find another acid called malic acid.   This
 is a  remarkable  acid, especially in  its relation to bases: e. g.
 carbonate of magnesia is the only earth which will neutralize
 it.  From malic acid, we obtain several  salts, not necessary to
 be noticed in this connexion.  Opium, alone, yields meconic
 acid, which cannot be here considered.
  In the bark of most exogenous trees, the roots of many, and
 especially from the gall nut, we obtain another very important
 acid—the tannic  acid, or tannin.   This  acid  is an  important
 medicinal agent, and  as  a  chemical  reagent, is invaluable.  It
 is too well known, to require from us a description.   From the
 decomposition of this acid, there results another acid—the true
 gallic acid—which does not seem  to exist,  ready  formed, in
 plants,  as many  have supposed.  From  the decomposition of
 gallic acid, we  obtain  pyrogallic acid, melangallic acid, ellagic
 acid, &c.  Most vegetable astringents, depend upon the presence
 of these acids, for their virtues.  All astringents, however, do
 not,  alone,  contain tannic or  gallic  acids, for the  catechu is
known to yield, at least, four distinct acids.   The various spe-
cies of cinchona  and kino,  yield acids peculiar to themselves
and bearing names derived from such sources.
  We  must not  neglect to notice certain other substances in
this place, which are found  in plants of different kinds and of
which the pharmaceutist ought, by  no means, to be ignorant.
 The first of these substances to be noticed,  is pectin  which is 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
45
found  in almost  every plant.   The expressed juice of cur-
rants, cherries, or plums, when mixed with alcohol and suffered
to stand a few hours, develops pectin, which, when dried, forms
a transparent mass, not very unlike isinglass.   If this substance
be  acted  on by nitric acid, we get, as the  result, pectic and
mucic acids.  From those species of salix, noted for having a
bitter taste, and from the barks of numerous trees and shrubs,
we derive a substance, in white, rectangular, crystalline plates,
to which the name salicine has been given.  The taste of this
substance is intensely bitter.  It is soluble in alcohol,  instable
in ether, and soluble in eighteen parts of cold water.  Theio is
associated with this body, a resinous substance, called saliretine,
which is of a white or pale yellow color, insoluble in water, but
soluble in alcohol and ether.   When we boil salicine with nitric
acid, we obtain  picric acid.  With chlorine,  we obtain a beau-
tiful crystalline substance,  soluble in alcohol, but, as yet, un-
named.  With  oil of vitriol, we obtain from salicine, a deep
green  substance, to  which  the name  olivin has been applied.
It is crystalline, and insoluble in either -water, alcohol, or ether.
Phloridzine, another of this class of substances, remarkable and
worthy of attention, is obtained, in  great  abundance, from the
under-ground bark  of the  various species of apple, pear, and
plum.  When we dissolve this substance in dilute  sulphuric
acid, and then boil  the solution, we  obtain  a beautiful white
crystalline  substance,  to which the term  phloretine  has been
applied.  With nitric acid, we obtain from this latter substance,
phloretic  acid, which  occurs  in a yellowish  powder, having a
velvety appearance—insoluble in water, but soluble in alcohol.
With ammonia, treated in  different ways, we obtain a number
of most beautiful colors, not very important, however, to the
pharmaceutist.  When we macerate the roots of marsh mellow
for forty eight hours,  in water, then strain and evaporate the
liquor, and suffer it  to remain at rest for  a while, a crystalline
substance separates, to which the name  asparagine  has been
given.   Boil this in a solution of barytes, cautiously add sul-
phuric acid, and the result will be  aspartic acid.  From this
acid, we obtain a number of salts.   There  is obtained from 
46
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
black and long pepper, a white crystalline substance, which is
destitute of either  acid or basic properties,  and to which  the
name piperine  has been applied.  From the various species of
anemone, we obtain anemonine, or anemonic acid.  We might,
also, notice cetrarine,  picrotoxine, columbine, cusparine,  elate-
rine,  meconine, peudocinine,  sesculine,   populine,  quassme,
s.antonine,  sapanine,  senegine,  smilacine,  absenthi'ine,   lac-
tucine,  &c, but  our space does not now admit  of it.   We
shall  refer to  these substances, in the body of this work,  and
endeavor to show how the researches of chemists, in this  direc-
tion,  have been of less utility to practical  medicine, than we
could have wished.
  We come now to the consideration of a class of substances,
which are all important to the pharmaceutist, and worthy of all
attention from those engaged in the manufacture of  concen-
trated preparations.  Of them, chemists can  tell us but little
that is  worth  knowing, except such negative information as
cannot be turned to account, further than to teach us to distrust
all  confidence  in those persons who pretend to have learned
their  true nature.   When evaporating a vegetable infusion,
reactions  occur, which are much promoted  by the heat  em-
ployed.  The  solution or liquor is, at first, clear, but it soon
becomes turbid, and of a brown color, and the remainder, after
it has been evaporated to a thick slimy consistence, is termed
extractine, or an extract.  Upon examination, this is found to
be a mixture of the constituents of which the plant was com-
posed.  No matter how much we wash and re-evaporate, the
residuum  settles down to this apothemean condition.   The  true
nature of  this substance, chemically  considered, is not known.
When the condition above described is yet incomplete, there is
a part of  the  mass which  will  dissolve equally in water  and
dilute alcohol, but not in absolute alcohol or ether.   This has
received the name of extractive, which is destitute of chemical
properties;  and it is thought that there are different kinds of
extractive, such as bitter extractive, gummy extractive, astrin-
gent extractive, &c.  It is to be feared that some of our enthu-
siastic operators oftener get apotheme, than the real concentrated 
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
47
active principle of the plant.  It is said, upon good authority,
that colocynthine, emetine, rhe'fne, &c, are nothing more than
such apothemean substances.   In the preparation of aloe'ine,
we obtain four sepal ate acids, and it is quite probable that with-
out these, the aloe'ine is less valuable than many suppose.  It
is desirable to pursue this subject further, but we have not suffi-
cient space to spare.  We shall examine next, the resins  and
resinoidous substances,  though rather briefly.  And, in doing
this, we must remind the  reader, that so little has been said of
them by writers,  that most that we know of  them, is new, and
requires the  scrutinizing criticism of chemistry; which, how-
ever, has succeeded but poorly in analysing them.
   The resins proper are very closely allied  to the  camphors,
both in  their composition and in their  properties.  They are
distinguished from them by their involatility without decom-
position, and by generally being capable of acting as  acids.
The various  species of pine furnish resins which are, at first,
combined with oil of turpentine, but separates on  distillation.
The resin thus obtained is compound,  and  contains what is
termed the  picric and sylvic acids.   The resin  of  spruce
fir is composed of two resins, one more and the other less solu-
ble than the mixed resin, and both somewhat acid.  Resins, as
they exude from trees,  and are used in commerce and in medi-
cine, are mostly  associated  either with  oils  or gums, and not
unfrequently with either  benzoic  or cinnomic acid, when we
have, as the  result of composition, balsams.  In other cases we
find a number of resins associated, all insoluble in water; solu-
ble in alcohol, ether, and the essential oils,  and  fusible.   The
examination of over sixty of these resins has shown they con-
tain nearly the same relative quantity of carbon.  The elements
of these resins, as well  as the resinoids,  are  carbon, hydrogen,
and oxygen.  The resinoids are not so easily obtained, nor are
they so abundant as the resins.  While the former exude spon-
taneously  from  trees, the resinoids are  intimately connected
with other principles which we have already noticed.  Like the
proper resins, they are fusible, soluble in alcohol, but not in
water.  Heat reduces them readily to a liquid form.  As usually 
48               GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
obtained heretofore, the resinoids have not been freed, from the
coloring  matter.  This class of resins, which are eminently
medicinal, have been known to exist since chemists first pushed
their researches into the field of organic chemistry, but it is only
recently that their medicinal virtues have received the attention
to which their value really entitles them.  We do not  think
that all is yet known -of these substances which the demands of
positive  medication require.   This is  true  as regards  their
pharmaceutical preparation, and much more so in respect to
their  therapeutic value,  as we  shall  show when treating  of
special resmoids.
  We come next to notice the vegetable alkaloids, a portion of
our labors highly interesting and important.   The alkaloids
that have  been already discovered, are very numerous,  and
many of them have long  been known in medicine; but to
chemists and pharmaceutists of the  present day, is due the credit
of discovering  many alkaloids only lately introduced to the
notice of the profession.  Again,  some which have been long
known, are now brought forward as recent discoveries.   There
is, perhaps, less honor attached to the discovery of  such sub-
stances than some persons are willing to admit; for though the
processes of the earlier chemists were incomplete, and they failed
to bring out, in proper form, the alkaloids which others of a later
date have  succeeded in extracting, yat were  the principles of
extracting them known long ago.
  Notwithstanding declarations to the contrary, these substances
are found existing naturally in  plants, and  give to them their
positive medical  value.  They are characterized from  other
substances found  in the vegetable  by containing nitrogen, and
by forming well marked neutral salts with the strongest acids.
It has been  supposed that the alkali of plants depended upon
the presence of nitrogen, the relative quantities corresponding.
We find in the bark of cinchona, three distinct alkalies known
respectively as  quinine, cinchonine, and aricine.   These alka-
lies give rise to various salts:  sulphate of quinine, muriate of
quinine, phosphate, tannate, ferro-prussiate of quinine, &c.; sul-
phate of cinchonine, muriate of cinchonine, tannate, &c.   From 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS
49
opium, we obtain an alkaline principle—morphine—giving rise
to nunerous salts, generally well known in medicine.  Narco-
tine, codeine, theba'ine, narceine, &c.  Thus, from the same plant
may be obtained several alkaline principles, more or less impor-
tant in a pharmaceutic and therapeutic  point of view.   From
strychnos we obtain strychnine and brucine, and their salts.  In
like manner, from other plants we derive veratrine, sabadalline,
jervine, emetine, colchicine, solanine, chelerythrine, chelidonine,
aconitine, geranine, hydrastine, atropine, &c, &c   Of these and
other alkaline principles, chemists thus far have been enabled
to tell us very little, except that thus and so cannot be effected,
such and such salts, though existing by analogy, cannot be pro-
duced, &c.  And even those who  have pretended to work in
this direction, to produce medical alkaloids, gravely tell us that
such and such results cannot be obtained 1   Now the plain fact
reduces itself  to the admission  that they cannot obtain them.
But in this age of discovery no man is justified in saying this
or that thing cannot be done.  Ten years  ago had  one been
asked whether news could have been transmitted from Halifax
to New York in less than two  minutes, the probable answer
would have been, No.  Yet it is done.   And now because one
chemist says a certain result cannot be produced, it is. not a
sufficient reason  why some  other chemist may not  accom-
plish it.
4 
CHAPTER   IV.
  Whoever appreciates the value of positive medication, will
also appreciate the  value of the active principles of plants, as
agents of cure.  But our experience  teaches us  that simple,
uncombined active  principles, are not so valuable in the hands
of the physician, as  the combined active  principles, concen-
trated and separated.  To illustrate this, we  have only to exam-
ine the cure of periodic fevers, by the principles of astringency,
bitter-tonicity,  stimulation, and an aroma.   These principles,
properly combined in any  agent,  act as an  antidote to those
fevers in which we use quinine, and we find quinine to possess
them  all.  The ordinary process of obtaining quinine, preserves
this combination, merely concentrating the principles;  but if we
undertake to get out the separate principles of quinine, we des-
troy the  proper combination,  and, at the same time, the value
of our remedial agent.  When the medicinal principle is found in
a single substance, then the more perfect the concentration the
better.  Many who have attempted to concentrate the vegetable
medicines, seem to have lost sight of these facts, and hence, in
many instances, have furnished concentrated preparations, often
deprived of the more  important medicinal m principles.  The
American Chemical Institute, in  the city of New York, pro-
duces most of  the concentrated preparations, in  a form  which
maintains the integrity of nature's  combinations.   Hydrastis
canadensis is an invaluable agent in the treatment of apthous
sore mouth, yet hydrastin,  the resinoid principle for  such a
purpose, is valueless;  but the hydrastis yields an alkaloid and
a resinoid, which, when  combined, though  separated from all
other principles, possesses the  medicinal virtues of the hydras-
tis,  in a concentrated form. 
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
51
   These  considerations have  been too much  overlooked, we
 fear, by most persons who have engaged in the preparation of
 concentrated remedies.   If the active medical property resides
 in an alkaloid, it is only necessary to separate this, in the best
 form, or if it resides in the resinoid alone, there is no necessity
 for  encumbering  the concentration  with an inert substance.
 Very  frequently,  it is  found that the resinoid  possesses one
 property, while the alkaloid contains another;  and,  Avhen com-
 bined,  we  obtain therapeutic results not easily  obtained  by
 either substance singly.   The  pharmaceutists of the American
 Chemical Institute, by observing these principles, have obtained
 some most beautiful preparations, which act with great certainty
 and consistency in the system.
   It is very certain that we have much to learn yet, respecting
 the chemical character of the agents employed in medicine, and
 until we learn their true  constitution, we must be governed by
 experiment.  Results thus obtained  will  enable  us to speak
 more positively of agents, than where we are governed merely
 by some fascinating theory in forming our opinions.   One who
 feels any interest in this  particular department of science, can-
 not but be  struck with  surprise, when he  learns that we have
 as yet no work of note  on organic chemistry to assist us in our
 experiments.   The  German and French chemists have  not
 entirely neglected the subject, but have so condensed what they
 know, that  we derive little or  no advantage from their works.
 American  and English chemists have turned this department
 of their researches in the direction of agriculture, which, though
 highly interesting and beneficial to man, does not do for med-
 icine, what all physicians must sincerely desire.
   The  advantages  arising from a  concentration  of vegetable
 medicines, are too  obvious to be questioned.   We find  the
 medicinal principles of plants combined with such a large pro-
 portion of inert or non-medical, matter, that the administration
 of a proper quantity of  the crude article, in the  form of pow-
 der or  in pill, is altogether impracticable.  In preparing alco-
holic extracts, we frequently destroy the medicinal principle, and
get, instead, an apothemean compound, nearly or  quite value- 
52
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
 less.  Infusions and tinctures  are  equally objectionable—the
 former, on  account of  the  large draughts necessary, and the
 latter, in consequence of the stimulation incident to the admin-
 istration of alcohol.  Besides, tinctures  do not always contain
 the real active principle—especially where this is not perfectly
 soluble in alcohol.  The concentrated principles are so power-
 ful, that no one can consistently object to the size of the dose.
 And yet  their administration  is in every way as safe as the
 crude  article.  Physicians  have found,  no  difficulty  in  the
 administration of morphia, and could not, were it concentrated
 tenfold. In place of the old-fashioned medicine cases and saddle-
 bags, formerly used, which were inconvenient and burdensome,
the physician can now carry fifty different kinds of medicine, and
five hundred doses of each, in a small case, which is but little
larger than an  ordinary  pocket-book, and  may be slipped in a
side  pocket of  his  coat,  without the slightest inconvenience.
 And in thus speaking, we do not mean to invade the province
of homeopathy, or  have it  understood that this reduction of
 doses depend upon  the  discoveries of the  founder of that sys-
tem.  The reduction of which we  speak, has  been brought
 about by the mere concentration of  articles;  for the amount cf
medicine prescribed is not materially lessened ; and were a phy-
sician to undertake to carry as much medicine, in the  crude
state, as may be put up in one of the  small cases to which we
refer, he would be compelled to take with him, in making his
 calls, a cart, to  haul his medicines!
  But the greatest advantage to be derived from the use of the
 concentrated medicines, and the one most important and worthy
 of the attention of the  profession, is the  definiteness which it
imparts to practice.  By this means the physician can  know
precisely how much of a medicine he is giving.  To illustrate
this, we beg to cite a tew facts.  Many medicinal plants collected
in cold climates contain only a small portion of the active prin-
ciples, upon which the virtue of the plant depends, while  the
same plant grown under the influence of a tropical sun, contains
a large amount  of the active principles.    Now physicians can-
not well tell by the mere appearance of the dried plant, or parts 
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
53
of the plant, from what section it was derived, and hence does
not know how much medicine he is positively giving.   This
accounts for the very contradictory statements which we see in
medical  books  relative to the value and inconstancy of the
action of plants.  Again, there are other plants which require
to be grown in a cold latitude where the seasons are short; for
in southern latitudes the heat and drought of summer dissipates
the active principles, unless the plants be gathered at a particu-
lar time.  Now the concentration of the active properties avoids
this uncertainty, and the physician is enabled  to prescribe
knowingly.   The  promptness and certainty  of action thus
induced is highly gratifying, and  brings  the art of prescribing
much nearer to the conditions of a positive  science.  The only
question which could be raised against this form of medicine is,
are the manufactured articles  pure ?  This  must depend upon
the integrity of the manufacturers.  It was to insure the purity
of the concentrated preparations  that the American Chemical
Institute was founded on  its  present  basis.  The writer has
carefully examined the mode of preparing these medicines at
the American Chemical Institute, in New York, and thoroughly
examined the preparations themselves, and is well satisfied that
they are there got out in the purest form  which is attainable
with  the present lights  of chemistry.  And we believe, also,
that this is the general opinion of  all who have used the medi-
cines prepared by the above institution.
   As it  is our object to do what we  can to further the  ends
of positive medication, we shall notice briefly the action of the
more important classes of medicine, though to treat generally of
therapeutics as a science, we  have not space in a work of this
size.   And in treating the subject of the action of medicines, we
shall take for  granted nothing which is not clearly supported
by facts, derived either from  our own experience or that  of
others on whose veracity  we can fully rely.  When we are
brought in contact with a physician who unhesitatingly asserts
a perfect knowledge of the manner in which medicines operate,
we at once suspect him of charlatanry.   We have given this
subject our closest attention  for  some years, and, though we 
54
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
have examined most of the theories which have been presented,
we freely admit our ignorance of the manner in which certain
medicines, and even certain classes of medicines operate.  We
do not deny but others may know what we do not, yet it is not
our intention to receive as authority the mere opinions of any
one.  We expect only to notice the  general results, the causes
and effects of certain general therapeutic phenomena.
  The simplest  form in which medicines operate, is where they
are brought in direct contact with an organ, and thus exercise
their influence immediately upon it.  The actual cautery, caus-
tics and escharotics, are examples of this kind of therapeutic
action.  We  speak now only of primary effects.  We  know
that a local application of this  kind may be so applied as to
have  a general  influence, in  a manner which will  hereafter  be
pointed out.  If, for example, we throw in a weak solution  of
almost any astringent upon a slightly inflamed conjunctiva, the
inflammation will  be  readily dissipated.  But if we use a very
strong solution  we shall not only defeat the object, but get  up
an irritation which may finally involve the whole system, and
thus  convert a  simple into a very complex disease.  It is well
established, that the stomach is, by  sympathy, most  intimately
associated with the entire human organism.  We see all  man-
ner of hallucinations, aches and pains, attendant upon deranged
conditions of the stomach.  Hypochondriasis and dyspepsia  are
most commonly united, and the physician who attempts to treat
hypochondriasis without inquiring into the state of the stomach,
has not certainly comprehended the influence of that viscus on
the general nervous system and  brain.   On the other hand, no
organ in the body can be affected for any considerable length
of time, without  the  stomach being more or less affected  by
sympathy from it.
   It  seems to us that there are but two principal ways in which
medicines operate—through the medium of the nerves, and by
absorption;  and  if we reduce the  proposition to its  simplest
form, we should say all medicines operated through the medium
of the nerves.  We mean, however, in  our first and  more com-
 prehensive statement, that  medicines act, first, by  coming in 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
55
contact with the nervous ramifications, and there making their
appropriate impressions; and second, by being first absorbed,
entering the circulation, and then exerting  on the nerves their
therapeutic influence.  To illustrate the sympathetic  relation
of the system, we have only to notice the phenomena which
arise when a delicate person has the feet exposed to moisture.
The function of the capillaries of the feet becomes deranged,
and the effects are reflected to every part of the body, and more
perceptibly to such parts as  are  predisposed to derangement.
A dozen persons thus exposed may each be affected differently
from the others, as different organs or tissues are predisposed to
derangement  One may get pain in the intestines, another neu-
ralgia facia, another inflammation of  the bronchia,  another
rheumatism, &c, &c.   This principle of transmission of influ-
ences or impressions applies equally to mucous membranes, and
explains, in a measure, the influence of medicines taken into the
stomach.   Every physician of intelligence  is familiar with the
numerous experiments of physiologists to  prove the transmis-
sion of medical impressions directly through the nerves.  When
we administer strong hydrocyanic acid to the tongue of a small
animal, it dies before the operator can lay it down.   In this case
no one  could suppose that the acid had been absorbed, taken
into the  circulation, and thus quickly conveyed throughout the
system.
   Many medicinal substances seem to act by special preference
on certain  portions of the nervous  apparatus.  Opium stimu-
lates, and then stupifies the brain;  strychnia affects the spinal
marrow, as well as the brain, giving rise to convulsions; while
hydrocyanic  acid  induces coma and tetanus.  The differences
of  effects  are  here well  marked, but  of the special causes
which give rise to those differences, we are  at present unable to
say.  These peculiarities are not accidental, but, ceteris paribus,
are always  the same.   And to show that this is a manifestation
of affinity,  we get the same results, whether the medicines be
taken in the stomach, inhaled, or be introduced in the form of
enema.   If we inject into the veins, a solution of  podophyllin,
and another of ippecacuanha, the podophyllin will purge, while 
56
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
the ippecacuanha will vomit.   The first and fifth pairs of nerves
distributed to the schneiderian membrane, are also highly sen-
sible to certain medicines.   If the  nostrils are closed, we may
inhale, for  some time, the fumes of alcohol, or even ammonia,
without much effect; but if the schneiderian membrane and its
numerous nerves are exposed, the effects are almost  immedi-
ately experienced. Nerves seem to receive impressions upon their
ramifications  much more  readily than on the body or larger
branches of the tract, as is illustrated in the case above noticed;
for when inhalation is effected by the mouth, the vapor comes
in contact with the fifth pair, and in the throat, with the glasso-
pharyngeal nerves, and yet the  impression is slight.   One of
the most remarkable facts to be here  noticed, is, that though
impressions of the most powerful kind are transmitted through
the nerves,  no  organic  change  is  made upon them  by
which  we  can  detect the transmission.   The action of hydro-
cianic  acid is so rapid, that we cannot conceive of material
organic changes on the nerves involved in its transmission, and
anatomical research, after  death, fails to  detect any noticeable
alteration.
  Medicines act sympathetically, either by sympathy of contin-
uity or of contiguity. Introduce alcohol in the stomach, and it
makes  its impression directly on the brain, and is then reflected
to all parts of the system.   It is transmitted to the brain, and
again throughout the system by sympathy of continuity.   Ad-
minister  a  cathartic which operates powerfully on the lower
intestines, and we stimulate the uterine function by sympathy
of contiguity.   We then state, as a proposition, that the nerves
may be  regarded  as conductors of  influences capable of im-
pressing distant ganglia.  We do not usually, and indeed, very
rarely, observe two diseased actions, of the same intensity, going
on in  the  system at the  same time.  Without attempting to
explain that mysterious nervaura, which we know to exist, but
cannot see,  we shall state, upon the authority of observation^
that  there  does not seem to  be,  in acute  disease, a positive
increase  or diminution of the  amount  of the nervous fluid in
the system.  But when an organ or viscus has become a seat 
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
57
  of irritation, there seems to be  collected at such locality an
  undue amount of the  nervaura, at the expense of some other
  organ or viscus,  which must there languish for want of its
  proper stimulation.  Thus we have going on in the system at
  the  same  time,  the opposite phenomena of  stimulation  and
  sedation.  The nervaura, being a stimulant, must  stimulate the
  function of the viscus upon which it has unduly centered, and
  the want of the requisite vitalization in some other part, shows
  what we often see, but do not understand—a healthy organ  lan-
  guishing, when there  is present  some local disease.  It should
  be the physician's object to distribute this fluid, which  may be
  done by counter irritation or general stimulation, where not
  much inflammation is present.    This  is the foundation of
  revulsion, and, if well understood, will enable the practitioner
  to control a host of diseased actions.
    If a substance is capable of proper divisibility, it will soak
  through the coats of the veins, and in this way enter the circu-
  lation.   Chemical reagents detect  medicinal  substances in the
  blood,  in the saliva,  in  the  urine, and the milk.  It requires
<  much less medicine to make its proper impression upon  the sys-
  tem; when thus  injected  into the blood, than when taken first
  into  the stomach.  And  here, too,  we still see the affinity of
  medicines  for certain organs or tissues,  strongly manifested.
  An ordinary dose of wine of ippecacuanha taken into the stom-
  ach,  requires  about twenty minutes  to  produce emesis, but if
  one-fourth of the quantity be injected  into  the  veins, emesis
  occurs in about  one-seventh of  the time.  The precautions to
  be observed in this kind of medication, are, sufficient fluidity of
  the  substance to  be injected, and the evaision of oily or viscid
  substances, which could not pass the pulmonary capillaries, thus
  arresting the circulation, and producing death.  The phenomena
  of endosmosis and exosmosis, are full of interest.   If we pro-
  cure a suitable trough, and divide it with an organic membrane,
  putting serum of blood in one division, and some other liquid
  in the other, we  find  that two currents  are at once established
  through the membrane—one from the liquid to the serum,  and
  the other from the s:rum to the liquid.  Experiment shows that 
58
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
certain concentrated salts cause endosmose, while others arrest
it.  It appears, also, from careful experiments, that there is car-
ried on endosmosis from the serum of the blood to certain solu-
tions contained in the system;  e.  g., sedlitz water, sulphate of
soda, &c.  If salts of morphia be then introduced,  we may not
only arrest endosmose, but set  up a contrary current, producing
exosmosis.  Thus, we  account for the action of opium in the
treatment of diarrhoea.  The cutaneous surface may absorb sub-
stances, but not so readily as its prolongations—the mucus mem-
branes.   The cuticle itself obstucts absorption, as is illustrated
by the greater rapidity with which abraded  surfaces absorb—
yet it Cannot completely prevent the phenomenon.   Hence, if
we wish  to  stimulate  a nervous  tract with strychnia, we first
abrade the surface, in order to  promote absorption.  It has been
supposed that this is the manner  in which miasma affects the
system.   We, however, refer the impressions of miasmatic influ-
ences, to the schneiderian  membrane, or  the mucus membrane
of the air passages.   If vascular fulness exist, absorption  is
slow, and, vice versa.  If the  lining  membranes of the intesti-
nal canal are greatly irritated or inflamed, absorption is arrested.
In Asiatic cholera, there  is, generally, considerable irritation of
the capillaries  of the  lining  membrane  of the intestines, and
hence the watery portion of the blood is .so diminished that the
circulating menstrum acquires too much thickness to pass the
smaller capillaries,   This phenomena does not depend upon the
withdrawal  of  fluids, for even when water  is  constantly and
freely used,  the same thing is seen.  When we remember these
principles, perhaps we shall not think the strychnine and brandy
treatment of cholera patients  so unphilosophical as one would
at first be led to think.  In prescribing, however,  the practitioner
must constantly bear in mind that between the conditions of the
blood and the nervaura, there  is a most  intimate connexion—
either being altered from its natural conditions, may change the
condition of the other. 
CHAPTER  V.
   During the early history of medical science, the most un-
bounded credulity respecting the effects  of certain medicines
prevailed.   Numerous specifics were thought to exist; but a
more rational practice has shown that  such a supposition has
little foundation.   There can be no specific medication except
where a single tissue or organ is affected.   This is very seldom
the case.  As we have already stated, medicines manifest an
affinity for special organs, and owing to the intimate sympathy
of distant viscera, we commonly find several organs implicated
in almost every form of disease, and, of course, we must pre-
scribe those remedies which have a special affinity for all organs
implicated.   This is the rationale of prescribing remedies in
combination.  In this way only do specifics occur, ajid it is only
by a knowledge of these facts that we are enabled to prescribe with
certainty.  In choosing  our remedies which  are to enter into
the  compound, we should select those which are most certain
and  direct  in action, and  not choose  indiscriminately an agent
because it  belongs to a certain class.  The idea that  it is the
province of pharmacy to multiply remedies, is radically wrong.
We  must concentrate and select the most reliable.  The idea
that  certain medicines were alone adapted to the treatment of
particular diseases, has been pretty generally abandoned.
   Medicines  are  capable  of modifying every  function of the
human organism, either directly or indirectly.  The final result,
however, is  reduced  to  the  effects produced -upon the  vital
properties of contractibility, irritability, and excitability, pro-
perties which are seated in every living tissue.  In order to
secure to these actions a healthy accomplishment, it is necessary
that  there always be present a certain degree of stimuli.  Should 
60
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
this be either increased or diminished, the vital phenomena is
either increased or depressed accordingly, the result of which is
disease, and this may occur as well from one condition as from
the other.  When medicines exalt the vital phenomena, they
are called excitants, or stimulants, and those  which diminish
them are called sedatives.  In this sense, medicines are either
excitants or sedatives, in  all cases.  This renders the necessity
for proper classification necessary.  We shall notice the general
therapeutic action of the more important classes,  but  in doing
so, we  must remind the reader that  brevity is a  consideration
with us, and that, consequently,  our remarks must be more or
less dogmatic.
   Emetics are defined to be agents which produce vomiting,
independent of their nauseous taste, or the stimulus of quantity.
Theories to explain the phenomena of emesis, have been very
numerous,  and varied in construction.  The  true cause of vom-
iting, in our opinion, and which is sustained by good authority,
seems  to be an impression upon certain nerves,  which by re-
flected action, arouses  the  excitability and contractility of the
muscles of the  diaphragm  and abdomen.   Numerous experi-
ments  seem to show that if complete paralysis  of  these muscles
exist, no such thing as emesis can occur.  When we administer
a proper emetic, the patient soon complains of an indescribable
feeling of circumgyration in the region of the stomach, which
is soon transmitted to the brain.   The vascular system immedi-
ately participates, and  we notice a copious flow of saliva and
sweat.   The nervous energy is diminished, and we have a state
of debility,  termed nausea.  When this condition has  been
maintained for a while, we observe, as  the  next  stage, violent
contractions of the diaphragm and abdominal muscles, the result
of which is a reverted action of  the muscular coat of the stom-
ach, and the ejection of its contents.   The force of the pulse  is
increased, the skin assumes a florid appearance, the vital forces
acquire  their  ordinary  vigor,  the  debility is  succeeded by
strength, and the patient soon assumes his former condition, or
one a little more exalted.  It has been stated that  if the muscles
of the abdomen were paralysed, no such phenomena as those of 
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.               61
emesis would occur;  so, too, if certain portions of the brain are
diseased, or the nerves of voluntary motion, presiding over the
stomach, the diaphragm, and abdominal muscles, be separated,
the phenomena of emesis will, also, not occur.  Should a patient
swallow a large dose of atropa  belladonna, fifteen grains  of
potassio-tartrate of antimony will fail to produce emeas, but if
citric or oxalic acid be given with the emetic agent, a much smaller
quantity will produce free emesis.  In such a  case, the emetic
agent fails to act, because the brain is paralysed by the narcotic,
and its influence must be overcome by some anti-narcotic veg-
etable acid.  From this experiment we  derive the conclusion
that when a proper dose of ippecacuanha, or any other  emetic,
fails to produce emesis,  we should immediately inquire into the
state of the brain.   The neglect of  this precaution has fre-
quently given rise to dangerous imflammations of the stomach.
   Some agents, as sulphate of copper, produce but little nausea
before vomiting  occurs, While  others, as lobelia, nauseate the
patient from the time it is taken  into the stomach, until emesis
occurs.  Very  commonly, nauseants are more efficient in con-
trolling disease,  than emetics.   As long  as  this condition is
maintained,  we keep up sedation,  and thus  control internal
inflammations.   Sedation being closely allied to diaphoresis, we
often find sedative nauseants powerfully diaphoretic.   In active
hemorrhages, dependent upon local hyperemia, mild emetics or
nauseants will  be found valuable therapeutic  agents.  Nausea
greatly promotes absorption, hence we find them to  be inval-
uable agents  in the treatment of dropsical swellings.   In cases
of poisoning, we must be careful not to promote absorption,
and hence we avoid the use of nauseants.   When constipations
depend upon an irritated condition of the exhalants of the
canal,  the union of nauseants and  cathartics  act  charmingly,
hence  we  have the  rationale of the  general  apphcability of
podophyllin  to all derangements of the intestinal viscera..  If,
when the  exhalents are irritated, we administer emetics proper,
we produce catharto-emesis, and hence that condition must be
inquired after by the physician when about to administer active
emetics.   In  rigidity of the osueteri,  we may produce relax- 
62
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
 ation, and  consequently, dilation,  and thus greatly facilitate
 labor.
   In order that emetics may act with promptness, the cerebro-
 spinal axis must be duly impressed, or be in a condition to rec-
 ognise an impression, and whatever  will make this impression
 is, to all intents and purposes, an emetic.  Emetics remove slight
 obstructions, but  increase them if there is  extensive hypemia.
 The injudicious exhibition of this class of remedies may occa-
 sion hernial protrusions,  abortion,  syncope,  and derangement
 in the function of the heart.  Violent retching  may produce a
 jaundiced condition,  and gastro-enteritis.  This  is an extensive
 and valuable class of agents, and should be well studied.
   Cathartics may be defined to be agents which, in proper doses,
 ceteris paribus, always increase the number of alvine discharges.
 The same laws of reaction pertain to this class of agents which
 we noticed  in treating of  emetics.   The  results of cathartic
 action are not confined to the mucous membrane of the alimen*
 tary tube, but react  on  organs situated  at  a distance, through
 the medium of the nerves, and by the changes produced on the
 circulating fluid.  To understand clearly the nature of cathartic
 action, we must notice briefly the organs and tissues on which
 this action is exerted.  The  lining membrane of the small and
 large intestines is  but a prolongation of the mucous membrane
 of the stomach, and of the supra-diaphramatic portion of the
 digestive tube, somewhat modified.  The mucous membrane of
 the stomach may  be  regarded  as a mere extension of the gen-
 eral cutaneous surface.   The fining of the stomach and intes-
 tines is a part of  the surface of relation.—impressions made on
 any part of it are conveyed to the  nervous centres, with equal
 rapidity.  The mucous  membrane of the intestines, &c, is the
 seat of many important diseases.  In it are situated the glands
 of Iieberkuhn, Brunnel, and Peyer, each performing important
 functions—the  two first secreting  mucus  for  lubricating the
 membrane, while those of Peyer have  been,  perhaps justly
 regarded as  the seat of those adynamic fevers which some of
the French pathologists referred to the gastro-enteric mucous
membrane—these latter  glands also secrete putrescent materials 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
63
from the blood, and give rise to fecal odor.   We generally find
them inflamed and even ulcerated in fevers of a typhoid charac-
ter.   The secretions of the liver  and pancreas are poured into
the upper small intestines, and from their supposed agency in
chylosis, these organs have been termed the chylopoetic viscera.
Fecal discharges may take place when little or no food has been
taken, and as they are of a morbid character, we must remove
them in the treatment of febrile affection, since they are capable
of inducing just such irritation as would result from the imper-
fect digestion of alimentary matter.  If the secretions from the
liver, the pancreas, &c, are suffered to remain in the intestinal
canal, they will occasion serious irritation.  Thus we must keep
the bowels in a soluble condition, whether food has been taken
or not.   In the large intestines we may sometimes see the folds
encumbered by hardened fecal matter, which must be removed,
or we get as the result an  irritated condition, very unfavorable
to health.
  The whole intestinal tract  is endowed with a sort of oscilla-
tory motion,  to  which the  term peristaltic  action has been
applied.  This is controlled by  the  ganglionic nerves, which
excite the muscular coat of the intestinal tube to contractions.
  The  intensity of this action is commonly governed by the
mode in which the function of digestion is accomplished.   Ad-
jacent to this tube there are organs whose functions are subject
to modification by the impressions made upon  the intestinal
canal.   Thus we  modify the  action of the uterus.  The effects
of cathartics on the intestinal canal will vary according to the
different agents and doses selected for exhibition.   Lf the intes-
tinal membrane be only slightly stimulated, chylosis  will be
augmented, and a laxative tendency induced.  If the stimula- „
tion be  greater, the exhalations will be increased, and the mus-
cular coat, by sympathy of contiguity, will be stimulated, and
the peristaltic action will be increased.  Thus, the force of the
peristaltic movement will always  depend upon the stimulation
exercised on the mucous coat.
  The effects of  a mild cathartic may be confined to a mere
evacuation  of the tube, and but slight general results be ob- 
64
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
 tamed.   As the first evacuation will mostly consist of the mere
 contents of the canal, it is always desirable to have a second or
 third operation, in order to secure the removal of the secretions
 from the liver, pancreas,  and such drinks as may have been
 taken.  The presence of bile in the discharges only proves that
 the upper portion of the tract has been smartly stimulated, and
 not  that the person is what is  usually  termed bilious.  The
 special preference manifested by  certain cathartics  to act on
 different parts of the intestinal canal, enables us to affect distant
 organs by arousing the sympathy of relation.   Suppose we wish
 to affect the liver or pancreas, we then administer those cathar-
 tics which are known  to have  a special affinity for the upper
 intestines, into which the ducts from those glands enter. Or if
 we wish to  stimulate the uterus, we administer some  cathartic
 manifesting a preference for the lower intestines, the colon, &c.
   Every portion of the organism is capable of being impressed
 with cathartics.  They are by far the  most  general,  and the
 most applicable revellents we possess.   When given in such
 quantities as to produce hyper-catharsis, they rapidly reduce the
 vital powers, which results, no doubt, from the copious exha-
 lation of the  serum "of the  blood consequent upon cathartic
 action on the lining membrane of the intestines.   Their deple-
 tive and revulsive character is often illustrated by their sorbe-
 facient qualities in removing dropsical affusions.  Some cathar-
 tics cause griping pains, some do not; some cause many evac-
 uations,  others but few;  some  leave the bowels in a  torpid
 condition, others leave them in a soluble and  invigorated con-
 dition.
   Cathartics may be divided into three classes—laxatives pur-
 gatives, and drastics.  The ancients, less systematic than the
 moderns,  divided the class into hydragogues, phlegmagogues
 chologogues,  and  pentagogues.   The   hydragogues,  it wai
 thought,  reduced the watery portions of the blood, the phlegm-
 agogues reduced the phlegm, chologogues diminished the quan-
tity of bile,  and the pentagogues  reduced all  the  secretions of
the intestinal canal.  This seems simple enough, but the theories
upon which the division was based are not founded in  fact 
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS
65'
   Laxatives stimulate very gently  the mucous coat of the
 intestines, augmenting  the peristaltic  movement only slightly,
 and are therefore indicated when the object is merely to unload
 the bowels of their contents.  The action of purgatives is iden-
 tically the same, only they are more powerful, and produce a
 greater number of evacuations.  They produce watery evacu-
 ations,  and are hence used as depletives in the treatment of
 febrile  and  inflammatory affections.   Drastics are  yet  more
 powerful in action, producing  much irritation  on  the lining
 membrane of  the  intestines;  which irritation may be also felt
 in the stomach, and emesis be produced at the same time.  The
 tormina accompanying the action  Of drastic cathartics, arises
 from the imperfect solubility of the agent employed, and hence
 we usually administer at the same time some agent which aids
 their solubility.  Cathartics exercise their cathartic properties
 whether taken  in the stomach, by enema, or be injected into the
 veins, or even  if rubbed  on the skin.   Some agents, as elata-
 rium, are so potent that they act as purgatives in all cases, no
 matter how small  the dose, provided  it be  enough to produce
 an evacuation ; while others, as manna, will prove  only  laxa-
 tive, no matter how large the dose.
   The  greater the  division  of the particles of a cathartic, the
 greater will  be the effect of a given amount of the medicine
 employed.  The more  soluble the  agent employed,  the more
 rapid will be the operation—solutions, therefore, are preferable
 to pills when  we desire a speedy action, and when we admin-
 ister  saline purgatives  they  should  be greatly diluted.   In
 administering very drastic cathartics,  it will  be well to  give
 them in mucillage of gum arabic, so as, in a measure, to shield
 the mucous membrane from local irritation.   Narcotics modify
 the action Of cathartics by lessening the nervous sensibility ;  or
 if there is spasm of the intestinal  canal, the influence of an
 opiate will assist catharsis.  In habitual  constipation it is not
 proper to administer drastic cathartics, for although they relieve
 the bowels of their contents, they will augment the pathological
condition upon which the disease depends.  Of course, consti-
pation may depend  upon a variety of causes, and we must in all 
66              GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
 cases endeavor to remove them.   It is not  unfrequent that
 tonics become excellent laxatives—the only class of cathartics
 that ought to be prescribed in the treatment of chronic consti-
 pation.   The administration of violent drastics, or those which
 operate on  the  colon,  to  pregnant females is inadmissable.
 Cathartics for the aged should be of a resinous character—those
 which act slowly and stimulate  the system: only the mildest
 should be used in treating children.  Cathartics should be ad-
 ministered when the stomach  is  empty, as  a much smaller
 quantity will thus be sufficient.
  Anthelmintics are agents which not only expel worms from
 the alimentary canal,  but destroy the predisposition to  the
 formation of entozoa  within the  body.   Cathartics  become
 anthelmintics in consequence of the  peristaltic action which
attends their operation.  They  are better calculated to  cause
their evacuation than to destroy them.  Mechanical anthelmin-
 tics are such, because they increase the peristaltic movement
 The most directly poisonous substances to worms seem  to be
 empyreumatic oil  and chloride of sodium, and both of these
 agents are good anthelmintics—the former in destroying, and
the other in  preventing their formation in the  body.  Antheh
mintics may be divided into four classes, viz.:  true anthelmin-
 tics, mechanical  anthelmintics, anthelmintics of expulsion, and
 anthelmintics of prevention. The true anthelmintic contains
 some principle sufficiently poisonous  to  destroy entozoic  life
 without injuring the human tissues  with which it comes in
contact.  There are very few worm medicines of this class in
common  use.  Empyreumatic oil,  in  combination with oil of
turpentine, seems to possess very nearly the above conditions.
 The reason why this combination is not more used, is, that its
injudicious use would induce the very condition most favorable
to the production of worms.  Only two mechanical anthelmin-
tics are now in use—tin filings  and cowhage.   Anthelmintics
of expulsion belong also to the class of cathartics ; they sweep
out the worms when  killed,  and reduce the gastric functions to
a state of health.  Most  of the brisk cathartics are used as
anthelmintics of expulsion.  Anthelmintics of prevention are 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
67
after all, the most important, and embrace those which improve
chylosis.  It has been observed, that where children do not get
a sufficient, quantity of salt, that worms are  readily generated,
and  the  Hollanders  formerly  had a  custom of  punishing
criminals  by feeding them on bread  and  water alone, and
denying them  salt.  The result was, their  bodies  were soon
filled with  the entozoa, which literally  eat them  up.  The
practice of the physician must be modified according to the
kind of worms to be expelled.   More than half the medicines
which have considerable reputation as anthelmintics are nearly
or quite valueless.
  Expectorants are agents which promote the  excretion of
mucus or  other foreign matter from the lungs and air passages.
To understand  how this is done, we must  know something of
the anatomical structure of the parts.  We shall, therefore,
refer  briefly to this subject.  The larynx, trachea,  and bron-
chial  tubes are lined  by a mucous membrane, the function of
which is to secrete mucus  and perform all offices proper and
common to mucous membranes in general.  This  membrane
then  secretes  the humor  of  expectoration.   The  tubes are
surrounded by a contractile coat which plays an important part
in this  phenomenon.   At  the  posterior third pair  of  nerves,
where the cartillages are wanting in the trachea, we find a mus-
cular structure cdnsisting  of  a thin  muscular plane,  having
transverse fibres passing between the abrupt ends of the cartila-
ginous rings of the trachea and the bronchia.   The office of this
muscular  tissue is to  diminish the calibre of the air tubes in
expectoration, the  philosophy of which  is, that as the  tube is
thus contracted at the moment of expectoration, the air  must
pass through them with greater velocity, when coughing occurs,
and thus  remove from the  walls of  the  tubes any adherent
mucus.
  The quantity and rapidity with which the  matter of expec-
toration is secreted from the mucous membrane lining the bron-
chial  tubes, bears  a positive relation to  its  condition.   The
excreted matter is not always, however,  secreted from this mu-
cous membrane; for it may be derived from tubercles or ulcer- 
68
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
anions in the lungs.   In acute bronchitis, when there is inflam-
mation of the mucous membrane, the secretions are most com-
otonly nearly or completely arrested.  If the  inflammation is
less violent and more of a chronic character, the secretion from
the mucous membrane will be profuse, exhibiting general asthe-
nia, as we see  in the  bronchitis  of aged  persons.  In acute
inflammation we have  a very different condition of the mem-
Wane from that observed  in the latter case, and our treatment
must be equally as different  In one case we use antiphlogistics,
ia the other, local and general excitants.   Such agents are indi-
rect expectorants.  This class of expectorants are much used.
With an inflammatory  condition, we use  nauseants, in order to
facilitate the ejection of sputa.  The violent efforts to vomit,
often dislodge matter which otherwise is not easily thrown out.
We are at present unable to specify any agent which is taken
into the circulation, and exerts  its influence on the  mucous
membranes of the  bronchial  tubes by a special affinity.  Such
agents may exist, but we do not certainly know them.  Hence
the word expectorant must be  used  conventionally.  There is
no class of agents  which is more abused than this.  Indirect
action is more complicated than direct medicinal action, and as
expectorants are indirect in their operation, they are less under-
stood.   Until recently, coughs of every variety were medicated
by excitant expectorants, and  when there was  inflammation
present, of course more  harm  than  good was done.  Demul-
cents often become our best expectorants, by soothing  the mu-
cous membrane in their passage over the top of the larynx, and
thus, by sympathy, transmitting the  sanitary impression to the
adjoining mucous membranes  of the bronchia.   If we would
have this whole  subject made plain, in a few words, we have
only to admit that the vital electricity or nervaura circulates in
certain  definite  currents through the system, with a velocity
that is uniform  in health, but which, by any irritation, as that
of the bronchial mucous membranes, may be arrested,  and the
regularity of momentum disturbed.   This subtle fluid accumu-
lates at  the seat of  irritation, and whatever disperses or with-
draws it, will, in the same ratio, remove the pathological conch- 
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
69
 tion upon which the disease depends.  It may be drawn to the
 intestinal viscera by cathartics, to the muscular fibres by tonics,
 to  the  outaneous surface  by diaphoretics, &c.  We have said
 that we know of no agents which  enter the circulation, and
 then, by a special affinity for the bronchial mucous membranes,
 exert  a sanitary influence.   Yet agents may be  brought in
 direct contact with them, by inhalation, which modify, to a con-
 siderable extent,  their functions.   Perhaps the only inhalant
 expectorant  which should be tolerated by  the  profession, is
 atmospheric  air, mixed with  pure  oxygen, and this only when
 it has been ascertained  that  tubercles  have already developed
 themselves in the lungs.
   Errhines are defined as agents which increase the discharges
 from the schneiderian membrane, and cause sneezing.   If any
 irritating substance be brought in contact with the schneiderian
 membrane, a peculiar sensation is felt through the nerves of
 general sensibility, which are sent to the nose, and by a reflex
 action, those muscles which are concerned in the production  of
 the phenomena of sneezing are thrown  into inordinate contrac-
 tions, the effect of which is  the ejection of the irritating sub-
 stance.   If the irritating substance be allowed to remain in con-
 tact with the membrane, there will be  established a centre  of
 fluxion. The secretions of the follicles will be augmented, and
 if the contact be long maintained, true inflammation will  be
 established.  The impressions thus made will be transmitted by
 sympathy of continuity, and thus  the  irritation and inflamma-
 tion will be extended to the whole surface of the mucous mem-
 branes which line the nasal passages.   This transmission of the
 impression is clearly seen where the lachrymal glands are s*o
 stimulated  that the eyes are suffused in tears.   The influence is
 transmitted with  great  rapidity, and hence  it does not follow
 that inflammation must be  set up in  order to produce the
 phenomena incident to the action of  errhines.   Errhines, by
 their irritating properties, may get up  inflammation, the result
of which will be a total suspension of the secretions for a time,
but which is followed by a  partial ulceration, that gives rise  to
a profuse discharge.  To avoid producing  inflammation, we 
70
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
 usually mix the more powerful errhines with some inert powder.
 Sneezing may always be regarded as the result of an inflamed
 or irritated condition of the schneiderian membrane.  Sialo-
 gOgues act in the same manner as errhines.
  Diuretics are agents which increase the flow of urine, and
 is every way an important class of agents.   They may be either
 direct or indirect.  Those which may be termed direct diuretics,
 act by special preference on  the kidneys, while indirect diuret-
 ics act by augmenting the mass of the circulating fluid, and, as
 a consequence, the quantity of urine.   The  pathologist will
 experience but little difficulty in recognising the indirect diu-
 retics, and the reason why they become such.  But  at present
 we may refer to  those agents which, independent of the mode
 by which they are introduced into the system, seek out the kid-
 neys, and  exert  their special influence on them.   A certain
 quantity of urea  must be separated from the blood, or death
 will  be the result.  Hence if, in the treatment  of acute disease,
 the urinary secretions are  suddenly checked, it is a very unfa-
 vorable symptom, because it indicates a revulsion of the natu-
 ral functions which are not easily restored.  There is a mutual
dependence between urinary and cutaneous depuration, so that
 if one be diminished, the other will be proportionally increased.
 When the urinary depuration  has been suspended for a while,
 it is  likely that  the  excess of urea has been emuncted by the
 cutaneous system.  Such agents as garlic, asparagus, &c, are
 changed, and indirectly excite diuresis while in the  stomach,
 while oil of turpentine, juniper, &c, pass unchanged to the kid-
 neys, and, by their irritating properties,  increase the urinary
 discharge.  Perhaps all vegetable diuretics are separated in the
 stomach, and the resin retained, while the oil is sent to the kid-
neys.  The same is  true of the cantharides—the cantharidin
being set free in the stomach, and in this form reaching the
kidneys.  Diuretics are, in one sense,  evacuants, because they
remove  the more aqueous portions of the blood,  and are some-
times thus used where a great  accumulation of fluid has taken
place in some of the serous cavities.   In the treatment of gen-
eral  inflammation or severe  forms of fever, we  cannot expect 
general considerations.              71
much benefit from  this class of agents,  because if we centre
irritation upon one viscus, organic mischief may  supervene.
Indirect agents, such as diluents, will  be the most obviously
proper agents to be used in such cases.
  In dropsies, they are valuable agents, and are much used in the
treatment of this class of diseases.   Dropsies are, however,  sel-
dom cured by the exhibition of diuretics alone; but, as collat-
eral agents, they are worthy of our attention.  Diuretics may be
divided into excitant and sedative diuretics.  The former should
not be used in inflammatory diseases; the  latter are better adap-
ted to  the treatment of sthenic conditions.  More agents have
been brought forward as diuretics, than we have space to cata-
logue, but it is well to remind the practitioner that at least
three-fourths of them are nearly or quite valueless.  When we
consider how positive are the indications of disease, as manifes-
ted by the urine and its deposits, and how important it is to
produce changes in its character, we must be surprised at  the
paucity of materials at  our command.   Many of the domestic
diuretics are among the best we have.
  Very closely connected with diuretics are those agents which
have been classed as antilithics  and lithontriptics, those agents
which prevent and also destroy calculus concretions,  whether
found  in the bladder or kidneys.   Certain substances, when
taken into the stomach, do  enter the circulation, from which
they are eventually separated by the kidneys, and then elimin-
ated from the system generally by the urinary passage.  We
shall reconcile chemical and vital action on the urinary deposits
when we remember  that  the deposit  itself is foreign to  the
living  system.  It is  known that the kidneys  have a more
obtuse sensibility, and carry on their functions with less energy
than other glands.   Vital  action being less concerned in their
operations, we most easily explain their functions on chemical
and hydraulic principles.   To  use this  class  of agents with
success, the practitioner must be intimately acquainted with  the
physiology of urinary  secretion—the  pathological  conditions
which give rise to deposits  of the various kinds, &c.  We find
in the urine a number of animal principles—alkaline and earthy 
72
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
 salts, acids, &c, and it constitutes a work of close application
 to understand them.   All works on  physiology enable the
 student to see more of this subject than can be here presented.
 Were we writing a more extensive work, it would fall within
 our province to treat this subject at length.  American physi-
 cians have not paid as much attention to the treatment of
 urinary deposits as we  could  wish, and this may be owing to
 their acknowledged skill in performing lithotomatic operations.
   Diaphoretics are those  agents  which increase the exhala-
 tions of  the  cutaneous  system.    Imperfect  diaphoresis  may
 arise from  a  weak  or  languid circulation,, or  increased  and
 excited vascular action.   This class of agents seem to act by
 increasing the force of the circulation, and  by relaxing the
 constricted mouths of the perspiratory vessels.   If the cutan-
 eous vessels be  heated, their functions will be augmented, and
 thus we have  sweating from exposure to a hot sunshine, while
 the velocity of the circulation is but little increased.  These
 remarks apply more particularly to a healthy condition of the
 perspiratory system,  for  we know that  heat, when fever is
 present, does not always produce sweating.   We should  class
 as diaphoretics all agents which increase the  cutaneous exha-
 lation, whether they be heat, water, nauseants, excitants or
•sedatives.  It  is quite true that these different classes of agents
 produce the phenomenon of diaphoresis in obedience to causes
 by no means  alike.  Stimulating diaphoretics  which act by
 increasing the force  of the circulation, must  be used  with
 extreme  caution;  for in inflammation the disease  would be
 augmented, rather than relieved, and the same is true of all
 febrile  affections.  A large number of  diaphoretics  act by
 entering the circulation, or by making their impression on the
 stomach and by sympathy, affecting the perspiratory apparatus.
 It is pretty certain that by means of the, perspiratory vessels,
much excrementitious matter is thrown out of the system, for
in the wet sheet pack,  which  is excellent  when the patient
can bear it, there is evidence of this from the odour experienced
in unpacking  the patient.   It  would hence appear that  dia-
phoretics must always be highly important in the treatment of 
•
                 GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.              73

disease; besides, when we consider the extent of the surface,
and the importance of keeping the skin in a healthy state, we
shall by no means regard this as an unimportant class of reme-
dies.
  Narcotics, which we define  to be  agents  that diminish
nervous sensibility, and, in appropriate doses, stupify, are but
little  understood in relation to their mode of operation, not-
withstanding their very general use for so many ages.  They
always excite, and then stupify.  When given in appropriate
doses, they much resemble  sedatives  in their  action on the
system.  No matter how large the dose, we always may  detect
some excitement before the appearance of sedation.   The pulse
is quickened, and is stronger, the skin becomes warmer and less
moist, the impressibility  of the nervous system is increased, the
fauces become dryer than usual, and their ordinary secretions
more tenacious.  These symptoms of excitation soon pass off, and
are quickly succeeded by evidences of sedation. The breathing is
less rapid, the skin moistens, the pulse sinks to its natural stand-
ard, or lower, the impressibility of the nervous system is reverted;
in short,  all the symptoms  of sedation are fully established.
Sedation  follows  very  closely an excitation when we  have
administered  large  doses of a narcotic  agent.  Brandy is a
positive stimulant, yet when taken in very large doses, sedation
so rapidly follows, that we  observe but little augmentation of
the pulse.  By lessening the impressibility of the nerves, the
functions of innervation and digestion  are impaired, hence the
well-known fact, that such narcotics  as tobacco, allay hunger;
hence, too, narcotics do sometimes constipate by indirect action.
If the dose administered should be large, the whole function of
innervation will be blunted, the secretions much diminished,
and even the peristaltic  motion of the intestines may be almost
entirely suspended.  When there is inflammation  in any part
of the alimentary canal, we consider it proper to  administer
narcotics, provided the dose be large enough to procure the full
sedative effect.  When physicians speak of restoring the secre-
tions of an organ by narcotics or any other class of medicines,
they can only mean that they wish to remove a pathological 
74              GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.

condition upon which the suspension of the secretions depend.
We have already stated that the first effect of inflammation on
a mucous membrane was  a diminution of the common  secre-
tions, but which  is again increased after the  inflammation has
existed for a time.   This  increased secretion is by no means
one of health.  We thus see that inflammation may, and does
induce, two opposite conditions of the secretory functions, and
the indications are alike, i. e., to remove the pathological condi-
tions  which may be present.   This will be  effected in  either
case by a full sedative dose of almost any positive narcotic.
  When we administer opium in the treatment -of pneumonia,
and observe a diminution of the sputa, we  may rest assured
that the dose was too small.  In every case where inflammation
is present, small doses of  a narcotic will augment the disease,
while a full sedative dose might, and most commonly would,
relieve it.  Many timid physicians, not regarding this principle,
are too apt to administer narcotics in small doses, and thus do
more harm than.good in the treatment of disease of  an inflam-
matory character.  We administer narcotics to lessen the num-
ber of alvine  evacuations, and when constipation  is present,
dependent upon  spasm or inflammation of the peritoneal coat,
we also give narcotics to remove the  pathological  condition
upon which the constipation depends.  When we apply opium
to the dermoid system, its functions are modified.  The narcotic
exerts its influence on the nervous ramifications ; their impres-
sibility is diminished, and the excitement under which they had
previously  acted is no longer recognised by the brain.   The
radiations which would otherwise have been felt throughout
the nervous  system,  consequently cease, and  thus pain is
diminished.  In  the same way sleep, induced by large doses of
narcotics,  allays tumultuous action of the  nervous system,
which could  not have continued  to  exist  without greatly
adding to the mischief.  There are two theories which account
for the constitutional action of narcotics on  the system.   One
of these assumes that the narcotic makes its impression  upon
the nerves of the part with which it comes in  contact, and is
then transmitted throughout the system, while the other theory 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
75
claims that this class of agents impress the nerves distributed
to the inner coat of the blood-vessels, or pass with the current
of the circulation to the great nervous centres where they exert
their  special influence.  There  are facts  which support both
these  theories.   The rapidity with which such agents as hydro-
cyanic exert their influence, seems  to be alone explainable by
the first theory.  There are physicians who incline to the adop-
tion of a middle or accommodative theory, which admits that
narcotics act by both impressing the nerves, and by entering
the circulation.   Many narcotics seem to act most prominently
on  the part with which they come  in contact, as we see illus-
trated when the fingers are benumbed, by confining with them
concentrated hydrocyanic acid in a small glass  tube.  If we
introduce a small quantity of morphia or aconitina between the
skin and muscle of the leg of a frog, that leg will be completely
paralysed, while the animal continues to use the others,  as
under ordinary circumstances.  We are unable to say why, in
such  cases, the general system  should not be  affected.  We
have, in this class of agents, some striking examples of affinity
for  certain organs.  Belladonna  and  stramonium, dilate  the
pupils of the  eyes,  without materially  affecting the  system.
We admit  an inclination, on our part, to adopt the accommo-
dative theory,  which  teaches that narcotics act through  the
medium of the nerves, and by being absorbed and taken to the
great  nervous  centres by the circulating currents.  Narcotics
are to be used,  then, as excitants and as sedatives, to diminish
nervous impressibility, and to allay excitement.   It is astonish-
ing how much habit modifies this  class of agents; for the system
may become so accustomed to the use of narcotics, that it will
be  but  little affected  by  very large  doses.  Cases have been
known where persons had consumed, within twenty-four hours,
several  hundred grains of opium without material  present
injury.   Anesthetics, which much resemble this cla^s of agents
in their action, will be noticed hereafter.  There is no inquiry
more  interesting than that which refers  to the use and thera-
peutic effects of tobacco.   As  our disgust  for the filthiness
attending its use, has not favored the development of a general 
76              GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
and .special knowledge of it, we shall here more particularly bring
forward the results of our observation upon the effects of this
narcotic agent.  To make it clear that this plant stupifies the
functions of the base of the brain, we shall bring forward  some
facts which may be divided into:—
  I.  Those derived from observed phenomena, after the admin-
istration of the drug.
  II. Those derived from pathological phenomena, as brought
to light by post-mortem examination.
  III. Facts inferred from  anatomical structure, by which we
mean a knowledge of physiological function based upon ana-
tomical researches and information.
  IV. Facts derived from effects induced by the administration
of narcotics of various kinds, with a special regard to the settle-
ment of this question.  The examination of these may be pre-
faced by a few general principles in medical science—principles
which have never  been seriously  questioned, because they are
both 'easy of demonstration, and  accord with human reason,
which is unable to discover any want of consistency between
the propositions upon which these principles are based, and Col-
lateral subjects, which are positive in character.
  1. No organ can  perform its  natural  functions healthily,
for any length of time, when any part of its natural  stimulus
is withdrawn.
  2. The source of motion, in the animal economy, is the ner-
vaura;  the circulation is a secondary motion of a more material
fluid, capable of bearing  along the materials of deposition, and
of taking up  and eliminating those unhealthy and worn out
particles which are constantly accruing in the system.
   3.  The nervaura is transmitted throughout the economy by
means of the  nerves of vitalization, or  those, the function of
which is to  convey impressions  to the great nervous centres.
The direction of this nervous fluid is along the extension of the
nerves, not across, so that an impression may be conveyed  along
a fibril, without affecting the whole bundle of nerves found in
a sheath.
   4.  There is a peculiar affinity existing between the nervaura 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
77
and  the blood, so that  where there is collected the greatest
amount of the vital agency, there also will be the greatest san-
guineus   accumulation.
  5. The positive amount of nervaura in the body, in the two
conditions of health and  disease,  does not materially  differ,
there being  merely an  unequal distribution of the  fluid, be-
tween the several viscera involved in the phenomena of anima-
tion.
  6. This unequal distribution of nervaura arises from a corro-
sion of the nerves, (so  to  speak) or a part of them, by agents
which destroy their power  of transmission.
  7. The same nerve is affected differently by different agents.
A set of nerves may be  affected, without  involving, primarily,
the whole nervous system.
  These are'a few of the principles which  have a direct bear-
ing on the question before  us;  and, to understand the subject,
they must be borne in mind, or we may not perceive the ration-
ality of our  assertion, that certain narcotics act especially on
the base of the brain.  From among the first class of facts,  we
take the position that the function of a certain organ,  located in
the base of the brain, is  appetite.  Many experience a peculiar
sensation in the region assigned to this organ,  whenever hun-
gry ;  everybody knows nicotina relieves the sensation  in the
brain, and blunts the appetite.   The  region of irritability is in
the base of the  brain.  Persons accustomed to the use of the
weed, are very  irritable when  not under its influence, but be-
come calm and reconciled when under the influence of nicotina.
Tobacco, then, allays irritability.  The sense of fear  is located
in the base of the brain.   Fear is dispelled by the use of nico-
tina.   The disposition to commit suicide, according to the new
neuralogical  philosophy, is located in the base of the brain, and
it is  a well known fact, that inveterate tobacco users seldom
commit this piece of 'folly.  Brandy drinkers do so often.  The
sense of disease, upon the same authority, is located in the base
of the brain, and wc know that many persons become exceed-
ingly sensitive to the influence of disease in the community,
unless under the excitement of nicotina. 
78
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
   From the second class of facts, we may assert that post-mor-
 tem examination has shown that persons long accustomed to the
 use of tobacco, in  any of its forms, have the  second pair, or
 optic nerves, near  their origin,  always more or less irritated,
 and, in some cases, positively  inflamed.   These nerves arise
 from the tubercula quadrigemina, and thalmi nervi optici.  The
 facial nerves, or seventh pair, are often  unusually red, and in
 some cases we  observe  them shrunken, and altogether abnor-
 mal.  The glosso-pharyngeal and pneumogastric nerves, which
 arise from the corpora restiformia, are never fully developed in
 size in subjects having habituated  themselves to the use of
 tobacco from an early age.  A noted Italian writer has reported
 a case which he dissected, who was supposed to  have  died from
 the inordinate use of tobacco, and in whom the tubercula quad-
 rigemina was verging on to disorganization.  All dentists tell
 us that the dental  nerves in tobacco  chewers, are  seldom seen
 in a healthy state.   Snuff takers have always unhealthy condi-
 tioned olfactories,  and  the  lower part of the corpora striata is
 more or less paralysed, in consequence of the impressions trans-
 mitted to  this body by the olfactories.  These nerves all arise
 from the base of the brain.
  From the thirdclass of facts, we derive some important infer-
 ences ; but to understand them, we must remember that stimu-
 lants and narcotics do not act alike, while sedatives and narcot-
 ics, in many respects, do.  There are few nerves of any impor-
 tance in  the  system,  the  functions of  which are  entirely
 unknown.  This being a fact, we are enabled to know precisely
 what nerves are affected by the  administration of different me-
 dicinal agents.   One class of agents are thus known to affect
the optic nerves, another the  auditory, another  the olfactories,
 and so on; for  example, belladonna exerts  its influence on the
optic nerves, quinia on the auditory, and tobacco on the pneu-
mogastric, prominently.   This leads into an examination of the
fourth class of facts.
  We may here speak of the action of several poisons.  Prus-
sic acid acts specially on the  inferior laryngeal, or  recurrent 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.              79
nerve,  the  hypoglossal, and  external  respiratory  of  Bell.
Hence we have, as the result of its action, a most rapid pros-
tration arising from an  impression  made on the hypoglossal,
and thence conveyed to the corpora pyramadalia and olivaria,
which  is sent to the pons varoli, and thence transmitted to the
heart by means of the inferior laryngeal and recurrent nerves.
As nausea and salivation follow its use in moderate cases, we
should infer that, if administered in doses very small, its action
would be similar to  common tobacco.  It will be readily per-
ceived that very powerful  impressions made  on the nerves
which we have indicated, would cause immediate death, and
such is the result of the administration of large doses of hydro-
cyanic acid.  The action of morphia  is not  very unlike nico-
tina, the  principal difference being that, while the action of
nicotina is more local, that of morphia is more general.  Those
nations which have long been in  the  habit of smoking opium,
or otherwise using it,  have  small  cerebellums,  and generally
flat chests.  Hyosciamus,  when  administered in a poisonous
dose, acts promptly on the optic and lingual nerves, and hence
we have, as its prominent effects, loss of speech and dilation of
the pupil.  It is the reaction  of the agent which produces these
results.  Belladonna exerts a powerful  influence on the whole
nervous system, but more prominently on the optic vidian.
   Conium maculatum, and cicuta virosa, both make powerful
impressions on the system.   The cicuta causes  extensive ven-
ous effusion in the brain.  Enantha cracota acts specially on
the nerves of voluntary motion.  Aconitum nepulus acts on
the nerves of sensation,  and induces a train of symptoms very
opposite to those resulting from the use of the enantha cracota.
Helleborus niger acts prominently on  the pneumogastric, infe-
rior and superior  pharyngeal par vagum, and hence we have,
as the prominent  symptoms, inflammation  of the lungs, stom-
ach, and intestines.  Digitalis acts prominently on the pharyn-
geal nerves.   We might  cite many  others whose action are
known, but  we deem it useless.  The inference, then is, that,
certain narcotics control special functions, and somnify the bas- 
80               GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
 ilar organs of the brain, a knowledge of which will much assist
 the practitioner in controlling disease.  We do not consider it
 proper to trace this subject further at the present time.
   Tetanics are agents which affect prominently the nerves of
 volunt,ary motion.  They do  not give  rise to the  ordinary
 symptoms of acro-narcosis, unless administered in very large
 doses.  Their  action  seems to be excited specially,  and  pri-
 marily upon the  nerves,  and  secondarily on  the irritability
 of the  muscles.  They induce involuntary contractions of the
 voluntary muscles,  which sometimes amounts almost  to  the
 rigidity of tetanus.  Tetanics are used chiefly in the treatment
 of local paralysis, being nervous stimulants.  Some of our best
 concentrated remedies act as tetanies.
   Antispasmodics have claimed much attention from the pro-
 fession, and yet no such a class of agents exists.   Medical writ-
 ers have proved and disproved their existence so often, that we
 must lay aside opinion, and resort to observation, to be enabled
 to write understandingly of this class of agents.   The admis-
 sion of such a class of agents as antispasmodics, has led to much
 bad practice, and, though we wish to dispute and argue With
 no one, we feel it our duty to  examine the rationality of  the
 theory  on which antispasmodics rest their claims.   It has been
 supposed  that there  are certain medicinal substances, as galba-
 num, musk, assafcetida, castor, &c, which exert  a  special con-
 trol over spasmodic action; but it is evident such agents belon****
 either to narcotics or tonics.  Spasm may arise from  the most
 opposite conditions  of the body; and hence,  many of  the
 agents  used  as antispasmodics,  can be, at  best, only relative
 agents : e. g., spasm may  arise from excessive irritability, in
 which case narcotics would be indicated ; or it may arise from
 debility, when, of course, aromatic stimulants and tonics, would
be indicated.   We do not at present know of any agent which
has a special control  over muscular fibre.  This whole class of
agents are indirect in  action.  They relieve spasm  by equally
distributing the nervous fluid.   Muscular fibre, like every pri-
mary tissue, is possessed of excitability, or the power of being
acted  on by  appropriate stimuli.  Thus is  motion generated. 
                  GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.              81

 This impression is conducted  along the nerves which are sent
 off from the cerebro-spinal axis to the muscular filaments of
 the voluntary muscles.  If any cause of irritation exist in the
 cerebro-spinal axis, or any nerve which is distributed to a mus-
 cle, that irritation may induce the same effect as would be pro.
 duced by an act of the will.   Thus, we see  muscles placed
 under either permanent or alternating contraction.  It is there
 fore evident that spasm is a nervous phenomenon, and remedies
 directed to its removal, must exert their influence on the nerves,
 and not on muscular fibre.  The whole class of antispasmodics,
 or those which are so called, exert their influence on the nerves
 of gustation and olfaction.  Any agent which is capable of pro-
 ducing a powerful impression,  whether physical  or mental,  (if
 such a word may be used,) will relieve spasm.   A noted physi-
 cian,  who took this view of the subject, used to cure his epilep-
 tic patients by threatening to  thrust a hot poker  down their
 throats.   It is thus, too, that animal magnetism does sometimes
 cure  epilepsy and  similar diseases.  Yet physicians  content
 themselves by supposing all is to be accounted for by getting the
 confidence of the patient, without inquiring how this confidence
 cures.
   Emmenagogues are defined to be agents which promote the
 menstrual discharge.   If it be intended by the above definitioi
 to  convey the idea that we know of agents which manifest a
 special affinity for the  menstrual  organs, we do  not hesitate  to
 reject the name, and  say we  have no such class of  agents.
 What we class as emmenagogues, are agents which act indirectly.
 Suppressed menstruation results from a morbid condition of the
 body, and if this morbid condition  be removed, the menstrual
 functions will be restored.   If we admit the term emmenagogue,
 we should use it in a conventional sense, and always bear in
 mind  that agents which promote the menstrual flow do so either
 by exciting neighboring parts, or by removing the pathological
 condition upon which the suppression depends.
  Parturafacients are  agents  which act specially on  the
uterine fibres, and thus increase the parturient effort.   They
act by stimulating the nerves sent to those parts concerned in
         6 
82
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
the phenomenon.  Until within fifty years, we knew of no such
agent, and when we increased the contractions of the uterus by
medicine, we did so by an indirect system of medication.  Now
we have several agents in high favor, as abortines, or parturifa-
cients, of which we shall speak hereafter.
   Excitants are agents which irritate, and augment the vitality
of various organs.   It was formerly believed that almost every
disease resulted from debility ; and though the doctrine is now
received only to a limited extent, there is but little doubt in
our minds that  the vital manifestations of a part may be much
enfeebled by pathological conditions, and that medicinal agents
will  be required in the treatment of such  diseases, that  are
capable of rousing the torpid organism  to increased  action.
When the practitioner perceives great debility in an organ, he
will  not immediately conclude, if he  be a philosophical man,
that  there is a loss of vital energy from the system; but will
inquire whether  there may  not exist,  at the  same  time,
augmented action  in some  other organ or  viscus.   Without
entering into a general consideration of this subject, we have
only to remember, in the administration of excitants, that all
inflamed surfaces will be still more  inflamed  if excitants be
brought  to bear on them, and we fear that  disease is thus too
often augmented in place of being relieved.
   Tonics are really only permanent excitants, whose  action,
while more durable, is less rapid than that of excitants.   Tonics
are  agents which tone  up the  system,  and indirectly give
strength to muscular fibre.  The  excitation  which they get up
in the  system  is  very gentle, and the reaction is scarcely
perceptible.   When  excitants are withdrawn from  a system
under their influence, depression and prostration rapidlv super-
vene.  The reaction  of excitation is debility, and the reaction
of debilitants is excitation.  Tonics occupy a medium position
between these.   The primary action of tonics, which is gentle,
has the advantage of a permanency sufficient to confer increased
vital energy  to the nervous system, the result of which is a
strengthening of the muscular fibre.   As before stated, we have
no known agent which has a special affinity for muscular fibre. 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
88
 Tonics,  for  convenience, have been divided  into direct and
 indirect tonics.  They belong mostly to the latter class, and
 give tone to  the system by  inducing  an influx of nervous
 energy.   They act, then, primarily on the nerves, and increase
 the strength of the muscle by augmenting fibrous contractility.
 When thus viewed, we must regard as tonics all agents which
 improve the general health.   We have good examples  of the
 effects of augmented nervous  energy over the muscles,  in the
 opposite states of nostalgia and  insanity.  Under the  gentle
 excitation of tonics, all the capillaries are slightly augmented in
 their action, nutrition is improved, and a sufficiency of nervous
 energy is induced to insure a  healthy condition of the system.
 All tonics are obscurely stimulant.  Many tonics first enter the
 circulation,  and by changing  the character of the circulating
 medium tone up the system.   From the very name  of tonics,
 we cannot expect to derive immediate benefit from  their use.
 The first effects we  observe are, increased appetite, augmented
 nervous impressibility,  increased  velocity and power  of the
 circulating fluid, buoyancy of intellect, and increase of muscular
 power.  Unlike other agents, they may  be safely administered
 in all cases, and for this reason physicians often use them.   We
 should be careful in administering crude vegetable tonics, not tc
 encumber the stomach with useless indigestible matter, for we
 may thus induce serious irritation.  It is for  this reason that
 the concentrated vegetable tonics  are so much prized by prac-
 titioners.  There are simple tonics, nearly tasteless, bitter tonics,
 astringent tonics,  excitant  tonics, &c.;  and of  course  every
 physician will  use that combination best suited to the case he
 has in hand.  This is by far the most extensive class of agents
 we possess.
  Astringents are defined to be agents which produce con-
 traction  or  condensation in  the  tissues of organs,  whether
 endowed with vital influence or not.  They are used internally,
 either for acting upon the parts with which they come in con-
tact or indirectly upon  distant parts;  or they may be used
externally, with the view to arrest hemorrhage, when they are
called  styptics.   The action of styptics  may  be chemical or 
34
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
mechanic^ ;  chemically, they coagulate the blood  which  if,
exuding from a part, and at the same time stimulate the tissue
to contraction, while mechanical styptics detain the blood in the
nieshes  of the tissue, or absorb it until it coagulates, and thus
checks the hemorrhage.   Astringents are readily known, by
imparting a sense of roughness to the tongue, and so peculiar as
not to be mistaken.  Vegetable astringents, generally, depend
on the presence of tannin, for their virtues.  To this depart-
ment of the materia medica, the vegetable kingdom contributes
largely.  They act locally on  the part with which they come in
contact, or the excitation upon which the constriction depends
may be communicated to  other parts, as in the case of tonics.
Astringents are often absorbed, taken into the circulation, and
oarried  to  the  bleeding part.  The facts which support this
view are quite numerous.  But, notwithstanding our familiarity
with this class of agents, it is quite difficult  to give a sufficient
explanation of the mode  in  which they act.   We shall not
argue the rationality of our belief in passive hemorrhage, but
assert that  hemorrhages  may  be of two  kinds—active  and
passive.  We have already shown how opium acts, indirectly,
i\s an astringent.  In treating of special astringents,  we shall
point out the indications for them, and name the  conditions of
the system  in which we think their use can do no good.  They
combine with many other  classes, and  in this way are often
employed.   Speaking in general terms, we are justified in say-
ing,  that astringents, when administered internally, appear  to
moderate the morbidly increased secretions of distant parts, and
to restrain  hemorrhage by  exerting an influence upon the
prima  viae, which  is extended sympathetically  to the more
remote capillaries.   Such is the opinion of high authority, and
our experience sustains the view.   As hemorrhage and undue
discharges  may arise from the most opposite conditions of the
body, so may the agents which are used, as indirect astringent^
be of the most opposite kind.
  Sedatives are agents which diminish the vital forces of the
Organism, and debilitate.  Of the  exact nature of the impres-
sion which sedatives make upon  the nerves, we know little or 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
85
nothing.  The most careful  examination,  and anatomical re-
search, together with microscopic  investigation, has, thus far,
failed to detect the least change in the tissue of the nerves
themselves.  Sedatives  are also direct and indirect agents, and
as so many substances  are capable of lessening the vital mani-
festations, we must at  once recognise  the extent of the class.
The direct sedatives primarily impress the nerves, while the
indirect sedatives act through the medium of the vascular sys-
tem.  To understand the nature of the whole class, we have
only to  remember the character of excitants  and stimulants,
and know that sedatives operate exactly opposite;  the  two
classes, in medicinal doses, being incompatible, in a therapeutic
sense.   This  class of agents, rightly applied, does what the lan-
cet proposes to do.  It  embraces the most powerful poisons, and
if we are not cautious in their  use, most of them are capable
of so depressing  the vital forces, that  reaction is quite impos-
sible.
  Revellents, which  are the most important remedies in the
materia medica, are defined to be agents, which, by producing
modified action in some organ or texture, modify the morbid
action by some other organ or texture.   This is called, in ther-
apeutics, revulsion, and when applied to a particular locality,
draws  to such part an  undue  amount of nervaura  or vital
energy, thus lessening its accumulation on some other viscus or
part.  There is no class of agents with which the practitioner
can effect  more than with the  one under consideration;  and
this is apparent when we  remember that  it embraces almost
every other  class of remedies.   Revellents, as such, are most
commonly  prescribed by practitioners  to withdraw from deep
seated organs, any irritation which may have centered on them
to the surface, where  the new pathological state, induced by
artificial means, may be  combatted, and, at  the  same time,
relieve  a  congested organ located deeply within the body,
From what has been written, one would think that rubefacient,
suppurative,  escharotic, and  cutaneous revellents alone,  had
engaged the attention of practitioners.   We have already often
spoken of the equal or unequal distribution of the vital force 
86              GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
or nervaura, or what is more commonly called vis vita? ;  and, as
we wish to clear our positions, we shall beg to argue the ration-
ality of our supposition, by a few plain questions, which would
likely arise in the mind of any honest practitioner:
   1. Is there such a motive power in the system as the ner-
vaura?
   2. Is this nervaura under the control of remedial agents ?
   3. In what manner is this control of remedial  agents over
the nervous currents, to be explained, and how shall we apply
this life principle to the eradication of human disease ?
   Be it our task to answer these questions, in a spirit of candor
and liberality.  That such a power as the nervaura does reside
in the  system, seems to be fully demonstrated by the rapidity
with which certain impressions  are transmitted throughout the
economy.  The circulating fluids do not pass from the  extrem-
ities to the  central portions of the body, or from the  heart to
the capillaries, with velocity sufficient to convey the impressions
which we observe.  We know that the system is influenced by
external circumstances—by contact with certain bodies, which
do not come in positive contact with the circulating fluid.   H
we inflict a  blow on the foot, the impression is  sent to the
brain,  in a time altogether too short for measurement.  It would
thus seem that there is in the body, a fluid more subtle and
rapid  in its  circulation than  the blood.   Indeed, it would be
difficult to  find  a  physiologist who would, in toto, deny the
existence of the nervaura  in the body ;  and we shall take it for
granted, and proceed to  inquire whether this force, for so we
must term it, resides  in muscular fibre.  It certainly does not,
 as there is no positive connexion between muscles located on
 the hand, and those located on the foot.  Nor can such impres-
 sions  be transmitted, except very slowly, by the cuticle.  But
 we find emanating from the brain, a columnar mass of nervous
 matter, branching and dividing into other more minute branches
 and divisions, which are again and  again divided and ramified
 over the whole system, so that there does not remain a single
 point, where even the point of a pin can be introduced without
 touching one or more of those minute ramifications.   Now then, 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS
87
 the question arises, is. this apparatus, this nervous envelope, the
 only one which is capable of conveying impressions throughout
 the body ?  Negatively, we answer yes;  because we know of no
 other function of this apparatus, and because it is the only part
 of the animal economy that is perfectly connected with every
 other part.  It  is adapted to the conveyance of a subtle fluid,
 and where one thing exists  and  is adapted to  another, the
 other exists or has existed.  Impressions are certainly conveyed
 from one part of the system  to  another;  and as the nervous
 system is  the  only apparatus adapted  to  the transmission of
 influences, such as have been pointed out, we ask, by what sys-
 tem of argument this negative position is to be denied.  But
 there is an affirmative side to this question ; and we adduce, as
 its  prominent arguments, that if the divisions of this nervous
 apparatus,  which ramify into  the leg or arm, be separated, so
 that no connexion shall  be maintained  by the nerves, impres-
 sions made on the arm or  leg will be no longer transmitted to
 the brain,  the centre of sensation.  Or, if the same apparatus
 be  corroded by the action of poisons, or medicines in poison-
 ous  doses, the  transmission of impressions is  likewise cut off.
 This has been demonstrated by actual  experiment, over and
 again.
  In the second place, we  wish  to  answer the inquiry, is this
 power—this vital force—under the control of remedial agents?
 No impediment  could be opposed to its speedy passage through-
 out the system,  even by the most  powerful narcotic poisons,
 which we have seen, from statements above, to be able to para-
 lyze a limb, or even the whole system.  No impressions would
 be recognised, unless external agents, by contact with this deli-
 cate apparatus, were capable of producing  modification in the
 currents of force, which we have shown to pervade the econ-
 omy,  and  the phenomena of local congestion,  irritation, or
 inflammation would not exist.   We know, positively,  that,
 under all these conditions, not  only is this vital force augmen-
 ted, accumulated, and concentrated in the fluxions,  during irri-
tation, inflammation, or congestion;  but we know, equally well,
that the augmentation does, under such circumstances, withdraw 
88
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
from other positions where this current is  circulating uninter-
ruptedly, so much of the nervous  force as to exactly supply
the augmented or increased quantity existing at the seat of dis-
ease, and there is no reason to suppose that there is an augmen-
tation or diminution of the nervous force in the system.  It is
the concentration or unequal distribution  of this  nervaura,
which causes disease and death.  Equilibrium and harmony of
action are just as necessary in maintaining proper  functional
relation between the human  organism, as they are to the nice
adjustment and ballancing of the immense worlds and systems
of the physiczd universe.  Blindness, inflammation of particular
viscera, neuralgia,  erysipelatous affections  of the  scalp,  <&c.,
have been readily dissipated by the accidental induction of irri-
tation or inflammation on the leg, or some other part of the
body.  Aloetic preparations,  by irritating the rectum, have,
again and again, cured pseudo-phthisical affections.   Inflamma-
tion of the intestines, is often cured by external irritation; indi-
gestion, cured by a  seaton  on the back of the neck; deafness,-
by the fracture of a limb, &c. It is therefore evident, that this
vital force may be controlled by remedial agents.
   But, in what manner is this power of remedial agents on the
direction of the  nervous currents,  to  be explained, and how
shall we apply this force of human vitalization to the eradica-
tion of disease?  It is  impossible for  the mind to  perceive
agents more subtle than itself;  but, while we cannot see and
demonstrate to others the existence of this subtle fluid, we can
all see  the effects which it produces in the exercise of  its func-
tions,  and thus be  enabled  to learn something of its nature.
As the mind becomes more refined, it will  be  more  enabled to
not only  understand itself,  but  to perceive the  causes which
give rise  to the visible  phenomena incident  to  life,  organic
action, and functional relation.
   The nervous apparatus, as before stated, forms a perfect con-
nexion between  every part of the body, and  constitutes a cir-
cuit, over which the nervaura or nervous  fluid circulates in per-
fect order and harmony, vitalizing  and recuperating  deficien-
cies, by exciting a proper circulation of the  blood, which, in 
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
89
tern, repairs losses, and keeps up a yet more languid and more
obscure circulation of the glandular system, and,  it may be
other systems of rotation, of which we at present know little
or nothing.  If we admit the rotation  or circulation of this
nervous current, we at once see how revellents act, and how
they may control this subtle principle, upon the proper or im-
proper distribution of which depends the  states of health and
disease.  In the use of revellents, we must be careful to make
an impression which is counter to the one we wish to remove ;
and it matters little whether this be done with cathartics, astrin-
gents, sedatives, stimulants, tonics, or emetics, the principle  of
cure is the .same.
  Eutropics, or alteratives, are medicines which, if taken into
the system in small doses, act upon morbid structures and con-
ditions, so as to  occasion  their reflux, without, at the same
time, producing sensible evacuations.  But, in admitting such
a class of agents, we must be very cautious or we shall give to
medicines the credit of doing what is done by the simple recu-
perative powers of the system.   It will be seen  at once why it
must be difficult to determine positively the action of a medi-
cine producing no sensible evacuation from the body.  In defin-
ing  eutropics, it would perhaps be as well to  say, they are
agents which modify the functions of the body, either by chang-
ing the character of the blood, or changing the nervous cur-
rents.   Eutropics which, to prevent mistakes, will hereafter be
called alteratives, act both upon the nerves and upon the blood
and glandular circulation.   If certain agents of  a  poisonous
character be given for a time, in small doses, in  the treatment
of obstinate cutaneous diseases, the eruption will gradually dis-
appear,  and in the course of a few months the parts will be re-
stored to a state of health.  In the treatment of such a case, we
do not observe a positive evacuation from the system, and we
say the good results have been  brought about by an alterative
agency.  It would seem that,  under such circumstances, the
administered agent had impressed its chemical properties upon
the blood, thus modifyhig the system of nutrition, getting up
a new and increased action in  the capillaries, equally distribu 
90
GENERAL  CONSIDERATIONS.
ting the vital forces, and thus enabling the powers of the sys-
tem to combat the pathological state.  At a former period, it
was believed that all diseases might be cured by changing the
character of the blood, and hence  arose  a custom of injecting
various substances into it.   Every physician of intelligence
must see, that, in order to comprehend the action of alteratives,
we must  bear in mind the great principles which we  have
referred to  in treating  of  revellents.   Many  of  the agents
employed as revellents, in the treatment of protracted disease,
are purely alteratives;   such, for  instance,  as iodine.  There
have been many books written to  explain the action of this
class of medicines, and to them the reader is referred, as our
space does not admit of a more extensive notice at this place.
Some of the best and most reliable agents in the positive mate-
ria medica, belong to  this class, and in treating especially of
them, we  shall say more of their  therapeutic value  and appli-
cation.  It is not necessary for us to  here  notice antacids,
demulcents, &c, since we do not wish it understood that we are
writing a general treatise on therapeutics.   What we  have
written, we deemed necessary to the due comprehension of the
remarks and facts which will be brought forward  in treating
the positive agents of the materia medica.  We claim but  little
originality in what has been or may be advanced, except  in so
far as we have condensed and brought out clearly, some of the
more obscure subjects in medical science.
  We  are to expect that exceptions will be taken to the work
before  us, and  even to the remarks which we have alreadj*
made;  but as we are not writing to please a party, we shall only
claim as our  defense,  should any  be required, an honest and
full investigation of  what is advanced.   Let public or profes-
sional  opinion be what it may, we assure our readers that the
writer  is  entirely untramelled, and at liberty to speak as he
may deem proper, and that he is determined  to treat candidly
of agents, and recommend them only so far as they have  been
tested.   We shall not treat of the concentrated preparations,
either in classes or alphabetically, for the plain reason that the
American Chemical Institute is constantly swelling  the list of 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
91
the concentrated preparations,  which  will  be added and de-
scribed in each succeeding edition.  The perfect construction of
our table of contents  and index, will enable the reader to turn
readily to any subject or agent. 
 
I
PART II.
CONCENTRATED PREPARATIONS. 
 
GERANIN.
  This is a resinoid.   It is obtained from the Geranium macu-
latum  (Geraniaceae,) commonly called Alum root,  Crowfoot,
Crane'sbill, &c.   There are numerous varieties of the Geranium,
but as it is our object to confine ourselves to a description and
history of the properties  and uses of the active principles, or
concentrated forms of medical plants, we shall make but short
references to the general history of the plants from which they
are derived.  The botanical history of the Geranium maculatum
may be gleaned from any  good work on medical botany.   The
Geranium maculatum has been long  in use by the profession,
and is a common domestic remedy throughout the country.  It
contains  several  acids, among which the tannic seems to pre-
dominate.  As  an astringent, the crude article is as good as
kino or rhatany.
  Geranin, the  concentrated preparation, has not been so long
in use, and, as  a medicine,  is comparatively unknown to the
profession.  It is a reddish brown powder, possessing a pleasant
aromatic odor, and a decidedly astringent taste, with but little,
if any, bitterness.  It evidently does not depend entirely on the
presence  of either  tannic or gallic acids for its  therapeutic
virtues, as do most of the vegetable  astringents in the crude
form.  The geranin is exceedingly  convenient, as  there is no
unpleasant taste to it, and patients readily take the largest dose, 
96
GERANIN.
which may be made into a small pill.  The tannin of this prepa-
ration is imparted to water, but the resin, in which is combined
its  medical properties, is  but little affected  by cold water,
alcohol, muriatic acid, ether, chloroform, or fixed oils; but in
a solution  of potassa it is perfectly dissolved.   The  action of
Geranin is very different from most other vegetable astringents.
While tannin leaves the fauces in a dry, constricted condition,
Geranin exerts  its astringent influence, tones up the secretory
organs, stimulates the mucous membrane of the fauces, facili-
tates the ejection of sputa,  and leaves the mucous membrane of
the fauces in a moist  and healthy condition.  Geranin, as pre-
pared by the American Chemical Institute, (582 Houston Street,
N. Y.,) is not only an astringent, of the most reliable  kind, but
it combines several principles, which alone explains its peculiar
efficacy  in the treatment of certain diseases.  It is  indicated
wherever astringents are  needed,  and may be relied on often
where tannin has failed to arrest the hemorrhage, or  other dis-
charge requiring its exhibition.  It is a medicine which may be
used internally or externally, in solution, in powder  or pill, as
an  ointment, or in the form of a syrup, with a certainty of
obtaining the most positive and highly satisfactory results.  If
the reader will refer to what we said of astringents, in the first
part of this work, he cannot fail  to understand the principles
by which he is to be governed in  their administration.  From
the peculiar character of astringents, the only difficulty arising
from a large dose, would  be the production of emesis, which,
in certain hemorrhagic conditions, must be avoided.   The uni-
versal sentiment among those who have used the Geranin is,
that it is a reliable and positive agent, which  is preferable to
any known astringent  now in use.  This is the only astringent
which may be  long continued  as such,  without   breeding
mischief in the body of the patient, for, while it restrains inor-
dinate discharges, either of blood  or mucous,  it tones up and
removes the pathological  condition on which  the  hemorrhage
or discharge depends.  Over slightly inflamed mucous surfaces,
it exercises a  peculiar beneficial  effect, and in the secondary
stages of intestinal inflammation, where the mucous  surface is 
GERANIN.
97
freely discharging matter of an unhealthy character, this agent
has thus far given, not only in our own hands, but to every one
who has used it, entire satisfaction.  Its difficult solubility ren-
ders it  peculiarly adapted to the treatment of hematuria, for
which it has been extensively prescribed.   So, too, it is well
adapted to the treatment of apthous sore mouth, and, as a gargle
in sore  throat, which, if it be of the putrid kind, may be made
to yield more readily if Myricin and Xanthoxylin be added to
the Geranin.  As a  wash, in cases of Ptyalism, and for un-
healthy conditioned ulcers, the Geranin is an excellent remedy.
A  weak solution thrown in  upon the eye, in cases of  slight
inflammation, will be found very beneficial.  A Geranin oint-
ment may be made, (for which  a  formula will be  given,.): and
applied externally in the  treatment of piles.
   But the beauty of  its action is nowhere  better seem than in
treating dysentery, diarrhoea, and cholera  morbus.   As  our
practice and experience,  and  the practice  and experience of
others has been  highly satisfactory in  the  treatment of those
diseases, we may select  dysentery as a proper disease to test its
powers.  Perhaps no form of inflammation has bothered physi-
cians more than that which  gives rise to dysentery, and yet,
when properly  treated, dysentery is really a controllable dis-
ease, and the physician who loses more than four per cent, of
his patients, has just reason to complain of his want of success.
It is well  known that dysentery, by which we mean bloody
flux, as it is called in the  community, and which is  only a diar-
rhoea accompanied by hemorrhage, mucous, tenesmus and fever,
may arise  from  a variety of causes ;  anything which tends to
irritate  the large  intestines and colon,  or even the rectum, and
thus generating  true inflammation, may cause or predispose to
dysentery.   This form  of  disease prevails,  to an  alarming
extent,  in  many sections of  our country,  and  the mortality
attendant upon it, in some portions of the United States, where
the conditions are all favorable to health, is positively disgrace-
ful.   And  this want of success  in the treatment of a simple
disease,  is to be explained by two circumstances—the want,
         7 
98
GERANIN.
 heretofore, of proper remedies, and a lack of correct informa-
 tion regarding the pathology of the disease.
   As dysentery may arise  from so many different causes, it is
 first of all, the physician's  duty to ferret out the cause of intes-
 tinal irritation,  and then  prescribe accordingly.   Too many,
 when called to  a patient  discharging blood, bloody mucous,
 mucous or a sero-sanguinous fluid, whether the stools contain
 fecal matter or not, immediately administer astringents and nar-
 cotics, thinking to thus check up the disease at once; hence, the
 fearful mortality attending the disease.  Let us for a moment
 see what are the indications, and thus, judging from the causes
 of the disease, learn whether  our practice, which is so unsuc-
 cessful, or  has heretofore been, has been  based upon correct
 ideas and  principles.  The liver  is almost always torpid, yet
 sometimes,  in what is called  bilious dysentery,  there is an
 excessive discharge of  bile.  The  acridness of the secretions
thus becomes an irritant  upon  the mucous  surface,  giving
rise to inflammation and hemorrhage.   Under  such circumstan-
 ces, the administration of Podophyllin, Leptandrin, &c, (cath-
artics,) not Geranin, Tannin, Opium, &c., (astringents,) are indi-
cated, for astringents would, from the start, add to the mischief,
retaining in the intestinal canal, the irritating secretions.  When
the disease is  of an  adynamic  or  typhoid character, we  must
rely as much upon tonics  as upon astringents, and for such a
purpose the Geranin offers  a combination unequalled ; a com-
bination of astringency,  tonicity  and sedation, which may, in
case the inflammation demands it,  be much improved by the
addition of a little sanguinarin.  If the dysentery has resulted
from cold or exposure,  it should be the first care of the physi-
cian to restore the perspiratory function, by Diaphoretics.  If
 the stomach be overloaded with acrid matter, and there is nau-
sea, it will be proper to give a free emetic—Lobelin or Sanguin-
 arin.  There are so many phases  of the disease, and so many
 functions become deranged  by  its ravages upon the intestinal
 viscera, that it is almost impossible to give formulas  for combat-
 ting all the indications.   If the liver is torpid, or there are acrid
 secretions present; the discharges mucine, bloody, very liquid 
GERANIN.
99
 offensive, much tormina, and stools frequent; the skin dry, the
 tongue covered with a whitish or yellowish fur, the eyes sunk-
 en, pulse full and quick, feet cold, and the patient restless, urine
 scanty and high colored, we should have no hesitancy in adopt-
 ing the following  plan of treatment,  which has proved  emi-
 nently successful, not only in our hands, but in the practice of
 Others:
                       Podophyllin,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Geranin,
                       Lupulin,
                       Stillingin,
                       Senecin.
   The amount of each agent must depend  upon the symptoms
 present, and the age, sex, constitution, &c, of the patient.  We
 should continue this prescription until we had removed the acrid
 secretions, and moistened the skin ;  until the urinary discharge
 was less colored, and more copious; until we were satisfied the
 primary cause of the disease had been  removed.   We should
 then change our formula, making it thus:
                       Geranin,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Helonin,
                       Lupulin.
   With this,  we should expect to stop the  discharges of blood
 and mucous, and should continue it until we were satisfied that
 the liver was performing  its functions  properly.   We should
 then change our formula thus:
                         Geranin,
                         Hydrastine,
                         Apocynin.
 It will be necessary to give freely, during the treatment of this
 disease, mucilaginous drinks, to srxmge the body, and avoid all
improper  diet, or exposure  to Midden vicissitude  of tempera-
ture.   It is very evident that we cannot here say how much of
each article shall be  give*, nor how often. The practitioner 
      i
100                      GERANIN.

narust be the judge, and prescribe according to the indications.
We wish the reader to bear this in mind;  for  the remarks ap-
ply to every formula which we may give.   We shall give  the
medium dose for an adult, of each of the Concentrated Reme-
eHes of which we shall treat, and  the practitioner must be gov-
erned accordingly.   We have no  faith in recipe practice; but
itt the science  of  combining medicinal agents, we have  the
utmost  confidence, and we hope that we have made this suffi-
ciently clear, in the first part of this work.  In prescribing a
number of agents,  a physician should be a master of his art, or
it will not require much effort to detect the most positive blun-
ders  in  his formulas.  To be a good prescriber, is to be  well
versed in physiology, pathology, therapeutics, and in the mate-
ria medica.  To read the symptoms of disease  correctly, one
must have had more  or less practice.
  Geranin, the agent under consideration, may be given in the
fbrm  of pill, or in syrup, most appropriately, either  alone or
combined.  It is a safe medicine,  and  there need be  no hesi-
tancy in prescribing  it, where astringents are admissable.   (See
pp. 83-4.)  Five  grains  is  the  medium  dose for an adult.
When administering it for the suppression of intestinal evacua-
tions, whether in diarrhoea  or dysentery, we think it best to
give  one grain an hour, until the discharges have been arrested.
If the discharges are very profuse, as  in cholera  morbus, we
may  give it in four or five, or even six grain doses, in proper
combination, until  the object has  been gained.   This resinoid,
as prepared at the American Chemical Institute, is about one-
ihird heavier than good powdered Ipecacuanha.  Those who
use the  Concentrated Preparations, had better weigh each arti-
cle, until they become familiar with the weight of them.  Many
articles  should  never be administered without  being  first
weighed ; for, as they tre  powerful and certain in their effects,
much mischief may be df*ie by the addition of a srr>'" 
HYDRASTIN.
   This is a resinoid which is obtained from the Hydrastis Can-
adensis, (Ranunculaceas,) known  in common parlance, as Yel-
low puccoon, Yellow paint, Indian dye, Golden .seal, &c.  It w
found in most parts of the United States, but especially on the
northern slope of the Alleghanies.   It is found in dark, damp,
rich -woodland, and, owing to the  bright, yellow color of the
root, cannot be easily mistaken.  The  Hydrastis has been long
in use among the western Indians, both as a medicine and as a
dye.  The medical  properties of  the plant depend on the pre-
sence of a resinous principle (Hydrastin,) and an alkaline sub-
stance (Hydrastine,) the latter of which will be noticed in the
next  article.  For preparing the Hydrastin, there are several
processes, all of which may be good.  We  can judge only  by
articles  furnished, and  do not hesitate  to  say that, of  all the
specimens before us, those prepared at the American Chemical
Institute are to us far preferable.  Our individual opinion can
here be worth but little;  but the article  speaks for itself, and
has, we believe, given entire satisfaction, wherever it has been
used.  It is  only recently that the attention of the profession
has been called to the peculiar  thesfcpeutic value of Hydrastin,
in the treatment of numerous forms of disease, which will  be
hereafter noticed.
   Hydrastin is a heavy powder, of a delicate straw color, per-
fectly dry, unless suffered to  remain  long  exposed to a damp
atmosphere or  a warm temperature.   When pure, it does not
adhere to the sides  of the bottle in which it is contained.   It
has the peculiar odor of the Hydrastis Canadensis, and  a pure 
102
HYDRASTIN.
 bitter taste, which is very permanent.  The Hydrastin is a pure
 bitter tonic, possessing all  the  laxative properties of the root,
 but without  exhibiting the same peculiar curative power over
 ulcerated mucous membranes,  as  the Hydrastis.  To make it
 more effective on  mucous membranes, it should be associated
 with  Hydrastine, of which we shall treat hereafter.   The Hy-
 drastin is  indicated wherever  a simple, pure, bitter tonic is
 needed, and may be employed in all adynamic or sthenic condi-
 tions  of the system. ' The dose of the Hydrastin is  three
 grains.   It will be borne in mind that the Hydrastin is laxative
 and tonic,  and therefore of all  agents, the best adapted to the
 treatment of habitual constipation, especially as it occurs in old
 persons, whose bowels are constipated in consequence of torpor
 of the liver, or lassitude of the nervous system. A good formula
 for its  exhibition  in  the treatment of chronic  constipation,
 would be:
                       Hydrastin,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Asclepin,
 made into pills, and one taken each night on retiring to bed.  As
 we shall have to speak of this  agent often in the succeeding
 pages, we pass to the other principle of the Hydrastis Canaden-
 sis, and shall endeavor to  give  several formulas for the use of
 both the Hydrastin and the Hydrastine.  As the reader may
 wish to know why we name these distinct principles so nearly
 alike, it may not be improper to give the required information
 at this point.  In attaching names  to active principles, there
 has been, heretofore, very little system or unanimity;  the whole
 process being purely arbitrary.   The resinoids, and  alkaloids,
 being clearly distinct,  and yet  often derived from  the same
plant, it has been thought best to give the generic  names of the
plant  to the active or concentrated principles, ending them in
 " in" when the active principle  is of a resinoid character, and
in "ine" when, of  an  alkaloid  character;  thus we have Hy-
drastin, a resinoid; and Hydrastine, an alkaloid.   We do not
call these principles vegetable resins or  alkalis, because they 
hydrastine.
103
contain something in addition to the resin and alkali of plants;
but, as they are either resinous or alkaline, we have thought it
best to end the two distinguishing words in "oid ;" thus, from
a resinous substance, we have  resinoid, and from an alkaline
body,  we have alkaloid.   This arrangement is simple,  con-
venient, and safe; and whoever adopted this terminology, to
our minds, acted wisely.
HYDRASTINE.
   This  is the  alkaloid principle  of  Hydrastis Canadensis,
(Ranunculacese.)  Good descriptions of the Hydrastis, are to be
found in most works on medical botany.  The Hydrastine dif-
fers from the Hydrastin, very much, in every particular.   It is
soluble in water, alcohol, and ether, while the Hydrastin is only
sparingly soluble.   The Hydrastine is a dark orange color;
is a very fight powder, falling  in masses when the bottle is
turned round on its  side, similarly to Sulphate of Morphia or
Quinine.  Its odor is  similar to a decaying pine apple; its taste,
less bitter; but, owing to its greater solubihty, a small portion
taken on the tongue, is readily felt  in  the throat, and, like the
Hydrastin, makes a permanent impression.
  This agent, as an anti-periodic  tonic, is, perhaps, without an
equal in the materia medica, if we  except Sulphate of Quinia,
besides having  a much more  extended application, in conse-
quence of having, in  addition to its tonic virtues, others of a
most important character in the treatment of various kinds of
continued fever.  To  get at a correct knowledge of this remedy,
perhaps the most efficacious mode would be to refer particularly
to its  therapeutic value in the treatment of various diseases. 
104
HYDRASTINE.
But here we  beg to sa,y to the reader, we  do not pretend to
have fully learned the worth of this  agent, for the Hydrastine
has only recently been introduced to the notice of the profession.
Quite a number of eminent practitioners have used the Hydras-
tine, and thus  far  it has given the best satisfaction, yet we
believe much is yet to be learned of this valuable concentrated
agent.   The Hydrastin, (the resinoid,) by no means  gave satis-
faction to those who were familiar with the  therapeutic effects
of the Hydrastis.   For a long while this was inexplicable, but
as soon as  the  Hydrastine was discovered,  the mystery  was
solved.  We consider this discovery, as one of vast importance
to the interest of diseased humanity, and a positive medication.
It may be possible that we overrate its value, but we feel justi-
fied in all  we have or  shall-say of it, by the vast amount of
evidence in its favor now before us ;  and we shall not hesitate
to recommend it to the profession.
   In  the use of Hydrastine,  the practitioner  is  constantly
reminded of Sulphate of Quinia.   Chemically considered, it
does not greatly differ from Quinia, and many of the symptoms
which arise from its adminieStration in over doses, are identically
the same as those which result  from over doses of the Quinia.
When given in over doses, it produces that  sense of tightness,
buzzing or ringing  in the ears, &c.  It is a powerful cerebral
stimulant, and would be contra-indicated wherever there was a
tendency to  irritation or  inflammation of the brain.  Like
Quinia, it is  capable of reducing the  pulse, and of producing
the general symptoms of sedation.  As this result arises from a
reaction of  stimulation, we  must not think that Hydrastine is
positively a sedative, or we may be led into  the most grievous
errors in practice.   But these are the effects of poisonous doses,
and do not follow the legitimate use of the  agent in medicinal
doses.  When  taken in the stomach,  Hydrastine  diffuses a
genial warmth throughout the epigastric region;  but, in proper
doses and combination, has never, thus  far, been known to irri-
tate the stomach or intestines, as both Cinchona- and Quinia
sometimes  do.   While^ also, Cinchona sometimes  purges,  the
Hydrastine never does, being considerably astringent, and thus 
HYDRASTINE.                    105
not adapted to the treatment of disease requiring a soluble con-
dition of the bowels, unless it is combined with some laxative
agent.   When given in proper doses, all the functions are aug-
mented ; even the pulse rising, in place of sinking, as when
very large  doses  have  been administered.   While it thus
excites, its effects are permanent, and hence it is a true tonic.
In typhoidous fevers, where the system is sinking, and there is
considerable irritation, or, as is sometimes the  case, a gan-
grenous condition, with colliquative sweats  and diarrhoea,  we
may use the following combination, with the  greatest advan-
tage:
                       Hydrastine,
                       Geranin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Gelsemin,
                       Xanthoxylin.
  In the treatment of long standing dyspepsia, where the pow-
ers of chylosis are greatly impaired,  and the system  greatly
debilitated, we may employ the following formula:
                       Hydrastine,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Chelonin,
                       Scutellarin.
  In vaginal irritation, and even uterine ulceration, where the
neck only is involved, a solution of Hydrastine and Geranin,
will often effect a cure.   The  same combination  may also  be
successfully employed in the treatment of piles ;  and in malig-
nant fluxes, involving the mucous coats of the colon, we will be
enabled to do much good by injecting the same solution, and at
the same time giving the proper remedies internally.  In short,
wherever astringent  tonics are indicated, this agent may be
employed.
  In the treatment of intermittent fevers, the Hydrastine has
given the utmost satisfaction.  If the  practitioner is called to
take charge of a patient during the forming stage of intermit-
tent fever, he will experience but  little trouble in warding off
the attack by the judicious use of the Hydrastine.   For this pur- 
106
hydrastine.
pose, *. e., to prevent  the  development of  intermittent fever,
the following combination would be highly useful, and generally
successful:
                       Podophyllin,
                       Hydrastine,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Senecin.
  By making  a pill, composed as above, with a judicious regi-
men and avoidance of exposure,  almost any intermittent fever
may be cut short almost  immediately.   Of course, in saying
ho^r much  of each agent shall be given, we should.speak only
conventionally.   The  physician would have to be  governed
entirely by the symptoms, &c, of the particular case whdch he
had  in hand.   When the disease has been fully formed^, as is
most generally the case, before the practitioner has been galled,
his medication  must  be prompt, and his agents well selected.
It is not our province to say what  shall be the plan of •etreat-
ment adopted, but we  may venture to recommend  remedies,
and in such  combination as we think best adapted to the
removal of the disease.  Called to  treat a case of well devel-
oped intermittent fever, we should not hesitate to make the fol-
lowing prescription :
                       Hydrastine,
                       Morphine,
                       Asclepin.
  This we  should continue, in small doses, often repeated,  until
near the time for the expected paroxysm to take place; as we
approached that period, we would increase the proportion of
Hydrastine and Asclepin, lessen  the amount of  Morphine, and
add  Xanthoxylin  and Varatrum, (see our general remarks on
tonics, pp.  82-3.)  The dose of Hydrastine  is  two grains,
which, of course, will vary in different constitutions, and as the
symptoms  are more or less urgent.  In the treatment of sun-
stroke, it would, perhaps, be safe to give the Hydrastine in ten
or twenty grain doses, but in  the treatment of  ordinary inter-
mittent fever, such heroic practice would be by  no means war-
ranted.  So many diseases require the use of tonics, and espe- 
APOCYNIN.
107
cially astringent tonics, that we  shall not attempt to point out
every case in which Hydrastine  may be employed.  It may be
made into an ointment, and applied externally, to combat cuta-
neous disease, or used  as  a  salve, combined with Geranin and
Rhusin, in the  treatment of indolent ulcers.   In the form of a
wash, it has been used in the treatment of opthalmia, but we
have not much  faith in its powers  over that form of disease.
In  the treatment of apthous sore  mouth,  excoriated gums,
ptyalism, irritated fauces and throat, no agent acts more satis-
factorily.   No matter what the form of disease may be, if it is
characterised by  periodicity, we shall find the Hydrastine an
invaluable remedy.    Quinia has  been so  much abused  in
domestic and regular  practice,  that it is quite time we were
looking for a substitute for it, less objectionable  in large doses,
and one which  would  restrain ignorant persons from adminis-
tering it, under all circumstances, as a panacea.
APOCYNIN.
  This resinoid is obtained from the Apocynum androscemifo-
lium, (Apocynaceae,) which is known by the common names of
Dog's-bane, Bitter-root,  Milk-weed, &c.  The Apocynum has
long been in use, as a safe and speedy emetic, yet the medical
properties of the root, we fear, have not been well understood.
A difficulty presents itself in reference to the naming of the
Apocynin; for while the American Chemical Institute prepares
this principle from A. Androsoemifolium, an active principle of
the same name has been prepared from the A. Cannabinum.  It
is quite true that the principles thus  obtained from  different 
108
APOCYNIN.
plants, are similar  in their properties, but such  circumstances
make more or less confusion.   Of course, when we speak of
Apocynin, we shall not be misunderstood, as we state clearly
from what plant the agent is obtained ; but, when others speak
of this principle, it will be necessary to designate the place of
manufacture, or add the specific initial, thus: the Apocynin-A,
or the Apocymn-C, which is a bad arrangement, at best.   The
Apocynum  androscemifolium was in use among the Indians,
long before  the settlement of the country by the whites, and
has been for many years used by country practitioners.  But it
is  only recently that the Apocynin has been  separated and
recommended  to the  profession.   The Apocynin is  a  rather
heavy, dirty, cream-colored powder, having an odor a little like
rancid olive oil.  It is only sparingly soluble in  cold  water,
alcohol, and ether, to all which it imparts a somewhat bitter
taste.   It is probable that an agent  similar to the one under
consideration, will be  obtained from the Apocynum cannabi-
num, but we do not, at  present, see why it should be better, as
the properties of the plants are  almost identical.
   The Apocynin, as prepared at the  American Chemical Insti-
tute, is less emetic and cathartic than the root, unless given in
very large doses.   Yet its combination of properties renders it
one of the most valuable agents we possess, in the treatment of
dropsies.  It is a good aperient alterative, combining with these
properties, those of tonics and diuretics.  So far  as used, it has
given satisfaction, and we do not hesitate to recommend it as
worthy of the attention of the physician.  In the treatment of
secondary syphilis, it  will be found a valuable agent, either
alone, or combined as in the following formula:
                       Apocynin,
                       Stillingin,
                       Asclepin,'
                       Helonin.
   Of course the proportions of each of these agents would have
to be graduated to suit the particular case in hand, and if the
constitution was greatly undermined, Hydrastin might be added.
It is probable that the Apocynin is one of the best diaphoretics, 
apocynin.
109
in combination with Asclepin and  Helonin, we possess, and,
owing to  its nauseating properties, may be used in the treat-
ment of various inflammatory diseases, and, in  small doses, in
combination with Hydrastine and Xanthoxylin, is an invaluable
agent in the treatment of various forms of dyspepsia.   It has
also been used, with flattering success, in the treatment of drop-
sies,  for the cure of which the crude article has long enjoyed
considerable  reputation.  When  used in  the treatment  of
dropsy, we would recommend the  following  combination of
agents:
                       Podophyllin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Jalapin,
                       Apocynin,
                       Senecin.
  In the  convalescing  stages of typhoid fever, combined with
Hydrastin, the Apocynin is a reliable agent.  It has been em-
ployed in  the treatment of chronic hepatic disease, in jaundice,
chronic constipation, and numerous other affections. Of course,
any physician will  at once see all its applications; and we are
convinced, from what we know of the agent, that it must attain
a high degree of popularity, at some,  future time.  As prepared
at the American  Chemical Institute, it is  very pure, and acts
with great beauty and consistency.   We shall have occasion to
refer to its use, along  with other agents, many times, in the
course of  this treatise,  and may again point out some of its
advantages.  The medium dose of the Apocynin, for an adult,
is two grains, repeated  two or three times a day. Complete
nausea may be kept up a considerable time by administering it
in half grain doses every hour. 
GELSEMIN.
  This resinoid is prepared from the Gelseminum sempervirens,
(Apocynaceae,) which is  known also by the common names of
Yellow Jessamine,  Wild  Jessamine,  Yellow  Woodbine,  &c.
It is a twining plant, found throughout the Southern United
States, and somewhat prized as an ornamental plant, on account
of the beautiful bright yellow color of its flowers.   As a medi-
cinal plant, the Gelseminum is but little known by the profes-
sion.   Of the true worth of the plant as a medicinal agent, we
are not prepared to speak,  from the fact that we have had but
little  experience with it.   It, however, has rapidly gained  an
astonishing reputation  in  some  sections of the country, and
many facts are brought  forward in support of its claims upon
the notice of the profession.  If the statements are true which
we have seen, the Gelseminum is not only worthy of our  atten-
tion, but should be extensively employed by the profession.   In
urging the claims of new remedies, physicians are too  apt to
see only the good effects of an agent, and overlook any  disad-
vantages which it may possess.  We do not say this has been
the case with the Gelseminum, for while we admit that its pre-
tensions are very great, we also admit  that we are disposed to
believe much about the plant, from  what we know of its  active
principles.  In all ages, physicians have earnestly sought  for an
agent which would certainly control and neutralize febrile con-
ditions of the system.  With Morphine, and numerous  other
narcotics, we are enabled to control pain, and to almost instantly
relieve spasmodic affections;  but, heretofore, we have had no
agent that would, at once, in the same manner, dispel a burning
fever, without, at the same  time,  leaving the system e*reatl-*7 
GELSEMIN.
Ill
reduced, from the action of the medicine.  We do not state as
a certainty, that Gelseminum  will do this;  but we shall pres-
ently show, upon the authority of experience, that  its active
principle has vast power in controlling  febrile affections.   In
what we shall say of the Gelsemin,  we  are supported by the
experience of physicians who  have used it, even more exten-
sively than ourselves, and under such circumstances as not to
be easily deceived in regard to the real value of the prepara-
tion.
  Gelsemin, is emphatically a new remedy, as are most of those
we shall describe; most of them having been discovered within
the last five  years.   As prepared at the American Chemical
Institute, it is a light drab colored powder, with a very pleasant
odor, not  unlike  Gualtheria, and an agreeable  aromatic taste,
with a barely perceptible astringency, leaving in the mouth a
sense of having eaten of spice cake.   Gelsemin has been called
a " febrifuge," but we recognise no such a class of agents,  and
cannot well conceive of the existence of  one, for it is clear that
the febrifuge  properties of a  drug,  must depend on either its
sedative or narcotic virtues,  and as this agent acts much in the
same way  as Strychnine, without its peculiar  stimulation, we
shall class it with the sedative narcotics, not pretending, how-
ever, that its action is exactly  the  same as that of any narcotic
or sedative now known. Let  the reader consult our remarks,
(pp. 73-84,) on narcotics and  sedatives, and he will  at oncevbe
enabled, we think, to  understand the peculiar action of the
agent under consideration.   We have stated that hydrocyanic
acid is capable of benumbing a limb, by paralysing  the nerves
of voluntary motion, and we wish the reader to bear the declar-
ation in mind, for thus will he recognise the similarity of action
which is  displayed  by the  Gelsemin. The Gelsemin seems to
be, (from our knowledge of its action, and what we hear of the
Gelseminum,) less harsh, and more manageable than the crude
material; as in our hands we have not seen the same effects which
are said to follow the administration of Gelseminum sempervi-
rens.  Tkis may arise from the definite quantity, and the com-
bination in which we use it.  At any rate, the Gelsemin is a 
112
GELLSEMIN.
most active and positive agent, and as it may have an extensive
application, we shall endeavor to avoid, as far as possible, being
influenced by the extravagant praises which have been awarded
to the Gelseminum.  It may not be in our power to give a full
and satisfactory history of its action on the diseased system, for
so little has been written about it, that we are compelled to con-
fine ourselves to our own experience, and that of those in whom
we have the utmost confidence, and to give the results which
have followed its use, in the treatment of a number of diseases.
  Fever  is the most important type of diseased  action with
which the physician has to contend; and if we can control it, we
may well consider ourselves entitled to practice the healing art.
The entire medical faculty has been for ages striving to accom-
plish this object; and hence the numerous theories which have
been presented, and  stoutly contended for, by different physi-
cians, at different periods.   The true causes of fever may not be
well understood, even at the present day, btit it is quite certain
that we know more  of its pathology now than we did  a few
years  ago;  and, from  the much  greater  success  which has
attended its treatment recently than formerly, we are disposed
to think that we now almost understand the predisposing causes
and the  manner in which it ravages the system.   By this, we
do not mean that the profession has ever acknowledged its igno-
rance of the  nature of fever;  but we  have only  to read the
different works which have assumed to explain it, to be satisfied
that, while some have spoken  and written  much that was true,
others have  disputed,  and contended for much, which, whether
true or false, has found both advocates  and opponents, until, in
general melee of disputation, one is unable to form a rational the
conclusion;  and, perhaps, the better and only correct mode of
proceeding,  is to entirely disregard authority,  and even now
study the phenomena, and treat of fever as though no man had
written on it, since the science of medicine was first cultivated
by the magi of buried ages.  It is not our province to treat of
the pathology of fever, or even to bring forward and describe
all the symptoms incident to the different forms of fever, but to
treat of the  special  application of an agent which is recom- 
GELSEMIN.
113
mended in  the  treatment of a disease, it  becomes our duty to
show how and why such and such results are obtained.  But, to
to do this, we must, under present circumstances, suppose the
reader to be perfectly familiar with the normal or physiological
action of the organism.   To make ourselves understood, and to
avoid  all controversy or disputation, we  shall take remittent
fever, as the type on which to base our conclusions.
   Gelsemin exerts a peculiar paralysing influence over the ner-
vous system, and especially over the nerves of motion; and
when  given in large doses, we get, as the result of its adminis-
tration, quiet, and regular nervous action, lowered circulation,
augmented  perspiration, increased action of the  secretory or-
gans, obscurity of vision, obtuseness of nervous sensibility, and
other evidences of a powerful control over the entire nervous
system.  Malarial, or remittent fever, arises from a peculiar
influence made on the nervous system, augmenting periodically
all the vital manifestations—increasing the force and frequency
of the pulse, diminishing the secretions, raising the heat of the
body, diminishing perspiration, suffusing the eyes, and flushing
the face ;  and  these symptoms,  when  correctly interpreted,
clearly indicate that the augmented vital  or  nervous action
must be for a while checked.   Physicians  everywhere  have
recognized this indication, and hence the lancet, opium, nause-
ants,  and powerful  diaphoretics,  have  been freely used,  to
weaken the force of the circulation, reduce (with the opium,)
the nervous sensibility, to promote the secretions, and  set up
sweating.   When the fever, under this treatment, has subsided,
it is found  that the patient is left in a weakened condition, and
then follow the use of tonics, to brace up the system, and before
the patient can leave his bed, a month has passed.
   But with  the Gelsemin, we  are now enabled to arrest this
disease, in from  two to twenty hours, and restore the patient
to his friends, to health and  business, in two or three days.  It
is plain that Gelsemin ought to, be administered while the fever
is increasing, not when it is departing:  or, in plainer terms, we
must not use this agent when the vital powers are already re-
duced.  Hence, in the treatment of typhus and typhoid fevers, 
114
GELSEMIN.
unless we administer  the  Gelsemin  in the very first stages of
the disease it is inapplicable.   When called to take charge of a
case of remittent fever, if we found the tongue furred, the skin
dry and husky, the bowels constipated, or a diarrhoea present,
arising from acrid secretions, the pulse full, pain in the head,
urine scanty, fauces dry, body hot, feet cold, breath foetid, we
should prescribe.
                       Gelsemin,
                       Podophyllin,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Hydrastine,
                       Helonin,
                       Phytolacin.
  The Gelsemin would, of course, constitute the principle agent,
and  with it thus  employed, the physician can  easily  control
a fever.  When he sees the patient extremely quiet, the eyes
motionless, and all signs of animation much weakened, let him
not become frightened, and commence to pour in large  quanti-
ties of brandy and ammoniated hquors, for all those apparently
adverse symptoms  will subside  in a few hours ; the fever will
have disappeared, the skin moistened, the urine increased, the
liver  been made active,  the  mental vigor restored, and, the
patient feel comfortable.   To render these conditions  perma-
nent, we have only to keep the patient on the following formula
a few days:
                       Cypripedin,
                       Euonymin,
                       Hydrastine.
  With proper  attention to diet, air, bathing or sponging the
body, and temperature, this will  restore the patient to  health.
The dose of the Gelsemin is, for an adult man of medium con-
stitution, one grain • but, if the  patient has a  quick,  active,
and  highly impressible temperament, it will be best to  give
half  a grain at first,  and, if necessary, repeat it.  When we
wish to treat successfully a case of intermittent fever, it  will be
well to give Hydrastine in full doses, with a little Gelsemin, or
to be more definite, we would say, use either the  formula given 
CAULOPHYLLIN.
115
under the caption Hydrastine, and add to it Gelsemin, half a
grain, or, if the patient be  a stout man,  one grain.  In the
treatment of nervous head-ache, this agent may be employed to
much advantage, in pneumonia, in neuralgia, partial delirium,
inflammation of the intestines, muscular spasm, rigidity of the
os uteri, &c.  Of course, any physician will at once  see the
extended  application of any agent which will  control  febrile
action.  We speak confidently of this agent, and should not
hesitate to use it as we have recommended; but we do not pre-
tend to judge for others, and simply ask the profession to give
it a fair trial, for it is certainly worthy of the attention of prac-
titioners.  While most agents of this class nauseate the patient,
the Gelsemin causes neither nausea, vomiting,  nor purging.
Indeed, the  patient feels  no sensation of the medicine when
taken into the stomach, except a loss of strength.   A concen-
trated tincture of  Gelseminum sempervirens has also been pre-
pared, which, though a very convenient form for administration,
possesses no advantage over the  Gelsemin.  The dose of the
Concentrated tincture is thirty drops in water.
CAULOPHYLLIN.
  The Caulophyllin is obtained from the root of the Caul-
ophyllum thalictroides (Berber daceas.)  This is the Leontice of
Linnaeus,; but many American writers,  following Michaux,
have  called  the  American variety  Caulophyllum.   This  is
the designation, also,  which has been adopted by the Ameri-
can Chemical Institute;  and hence we call the active resinous
principle  Caulophyllin.   This  plant is  known  by  the va-
rious  names  of Blue  cohosh, Squaw root, Papoose root, &c. 
116
caullophyllin.
It has been in use among  the  Indians for many ages, as  they
say, and they have among them many  traditions  concerning •
the wonderful cures which have  been  effected  by it.   It is
especially used by the females as  a  parturafacient,  and, no
doubt, possesses valuable virtues for such  a  purpose.  In the
regular profession it has not been used  to any great extent, but
with the frontier empirics, it has long been a favored agent, and
it is from them that we have learned most of its action, when
taken in the  stomach. Within the last ten years, much has
been written about it, and many physicians have thus  been in-
duced to  use it, and, we are happy to  say, with  satisfactory
results.   The  active principle  has been separated only a  short
time ; but it has been extensively employed by physicians every
way qualified to judge  of it, and, from all we hear, so far as our
means of communication has enabled us to get an expression of
opinion, there has been a general verdict in its favor.
  Caulophyllin is  a light  resinous powder,  somewhat pitchy
when heated, of a dark drab, or  drab color, with an odor similar
to good powdered liquorice root, and  a taste somewhat pungent.
It is  only partially soluble in  cold water, and not completely
soluble in ordinary alcohol.  In ammoniated water, or alcohol,
it is perfectly soluble.  Nitric and  muriatic acids both add to
its solubility in water.  It  is very likely that an alkaloid  prin-
ciple will yet be prepared from the Caulophyllum ;  indeed, a
description of a white precipitate was published some time since,
in a New York journal, but of  it we know nothing sufficiently
definite  to warrant its recognition in this work, it being our ob-
ject to treat of the positive materia medica.
  In proper combination, the Caulophyllin is a reliable partura-
fsteient; but we cannot place it in a dozen classes of medicines
as others have done.  It really is  a stimulating tonic, and as such,
in every way perfectly reliable.   It seems also to possess  slight
narcotic properties, although not in such an eminent degree as
we have  been told  by writers occupying high  places in the
medical world.  Every one will see how an agent becomes par-
turafacient, when it possesess the properties of stimulation, toni-
■eity, and  slight  sedation as the reaction of stimulation.   The 
caulophyllin.
47
continued administration of this  agent, will  undoubtedly im-
prove the general health, and thus give a healthy tone to the
uterine function;  and it will also, when pushed vigorously, ex-
ert a special action over the uterus, though we do not consider
it (as an abortive,) superior to either ergot, or oil of savin.  We
make a distinction between parturafacients and abortives, as the
reader will  see by consulting p. 68 of this  work.   We con-
sider it dangerous to push the Caulophyllin beyond the limits
of parturafacients, (we mean  by parturafacients, such agents as
prepare the patient  for successful parturition, which remove
obstructions, and  tone up the system,) and in this, we presume,
most intelligent physicians will agree with us.   As a parturafa-
cient, we should not  hesitate  to prescribe the Caulophyllin
alone, but we deem the following formula superior to the single
article:
                       Caulophyllin.
                       Asclepin,
                       Helonin,
                       Macrotin,
                       Scutellaria
  During the  administration of the above, which we should
give three times a day, before eating, we should recommend the
free use of mucilaginous drinks and proper care of the  excre-
tory functions.  During pregnancy, females are apt to be trou-
bled with spasmodic twitchings of the muscles, which sometimes
prove troublesome;  these will not appear  when  the  above
formula has been administered.   When labor  commences, with
a patient who has been thus treated, the expulsive energy will
be seldom inefficient, and  the indications for  abortives seldom
occur.  Many females, who have frequent miscarriages,  would
avoid them, and carry their children to the full period, by the
use of Caulophyllin, with the above-named agents, and even
single ladies, who have difficult  or suppressed menstruation,
would be greatly benefited, if not entirely relieved, by  adopt-
ing the use of the above combination.
  But Caulophyllin maybe used in the treatment of numerous
complaints, and especially to correct the harshness  of the  action 
118
CAULOPHYLLIN.
of all cathartics, which cause tormina during their operation.  In
rheumatism, depending on a syphilitic teint, the Caulophyllin
may be used to much advantage when thus combined:
                      Xanthoxylin,
                      Stillingin,
                      Caulophyllin,
                      Hydrastin.
Before commencing the use of the above, we should clear out
the system by the free administration of
                      Podophyllin,
                      Caulophyllin,
                      Scutellarin,
and administer freely of  some ferruginous preparation, before
and after each meal,   In the treatment of  ordinary hysteria,
we  should give:
                      Scutellarin,
                      Caulophyllin,
rubbed up with a small portion of Castor and Oil Erigeron. The
Caulophyllin has also been used, with  some success, in the
treatment of epilepsy, spasm of  the  intestines,  flatulence^ and
the whole  catalogue  of  diseases requiring the exhibition of
stimulating  tonics.   Being  a tonic,  it,  of  course, possesses
alterative, or eutropic properties, and hence, is often used in the
treatment of diseases demanding the exhibition of alteratives.
The ordinary dose  of the pure  Caulophyllin is, for an adult
man, ONE grain,  three or  four times a day.  We do not regard
this as the best stimulating tonic, alterative, or narcotic known,
but it  is a good  and reliable agent, from which, if it be judi-
ciously used, we may expect very satisfactory results.  In this
opinion we are well supported by all who have used the pure
article. 
CAPSICIN.
  Capsicin, as prepared at the American Chemical Institute,
is obtained from  the Capsicum baccatum (Solanaceae;) or, as
known in common parlance, Bird-pepper, Cayenne pepper, &c.
There are very many varieties of the Capsicum, and the history
of them is generally well known.  The Capsicum annum has
heretofore been the only variety of Capsicum admitted as offi-
cinal.  It is, however, now well known that  the best Cayenne
pepper is obtained from the West Indies, and  from the northern
part of South America;  and that it is from the Capsicum bac-
catum  that we obtain the best and most powerful Capsicin.
The Capsicin, prepared from the Capsicum annum, is generally
not only impure, but is less reliable; a circumstance which the
chemists of the American Chemical Institute have  over and
again shown, by positive experiment, to warrant the substitu-
tion of the baccatum for the annum.
  Capsicum has been used as a medicine for many ages, and is
so well known that a description of it would be superfluous.
The Capsicum is much used in all parts of the country as a
condiment; but it is  used much more  extensively in tropical
than in temperate countries.   It is truly astonishing how much
Cayenne pepper is used by the inhabitants of warm  countries,
when its pungency is  so intolerable to one reared in the colder
latitudes.  The Capsicum has, as a medicine, been much abused,
and, on that account, physicians have generally spoken of it in
terms of derision,  or as an agent by no means worthy of exten-
sive application.   " Steam and pepper," has passed  into a re- 
120
CAPSICIN.
proachful sarcasm, often used to deride  a class  of men whose
leader set out to cure  all maladies,  upon the  principle that
" heat is life, and cold is death."   We shall not  go into a gen-
eral examination of the  correctness of such a theory, but beg to
dissent  to its correctness,  and declare that the theory thus set
up is  unintelligible, and can be adopted by such  only as regard
Cayenne pepper as a  panacea for the ills of human nature. Wo
hold the virtues of the plant in high estimation,  and shall treat
fully  of its  active principle.  The active principle  depends,
according to some authorities, upon an alkaloid; whereas others
contend that the active  principle is a resinous substance—such
is our own belief, and those who  know anything of the sub-
stance, will scarcely question its  correctness.
  Capsicin is an oleo-resinous substance, of a dark brown color,
slightly marked by a deep gold tint.  It has the consistence of
fresh  tar.  Its odor  is  peculiar, and  pleasantly aromatic.  Its
taste is  extremely pungent, and its impression very permanent.
It is an aromatic stimulant, of the  most powerful and purest
kind.   As a medicine, when taken internally, it increases  the
susceptibility of the nerves to  the influence of other agents,
heightening their action, and  may be employed in many com-
binations.  As  a condiment, the people  of tropical countries
use the  Capsicum to increase the powers of digestion,  and the
hint thus obtained, has led to its  extensive employment in med-
icine.   It is stimulant, diaphoretic,  and excitant. As a stimu-
lant, its action is not  so much diffused over the body as many
other  agents of  the class, and hence there is less augmentation
of the pulse when it is administered, than is observed when
some  other  stimulants  are given.  It seems to stimulate  the
capillaries and excretory functions, and, by its impression on the
stomach, to assist chylosis.  It may be safely used wherever a
pure  stimulant is  needed, and, though somewhat acrid, it acts
with much beauty  in the treatment of many forms of disease.
In domestic practice,  a decoction  of Capsicum is generally used,
but in regular practice, the Capsicin will  be found most availa-
ble.   Owing to  its acridity, it should be well diluted, or the
stimulation will be confined to severe irritation.  To get at tho 
CAPSICIN.
121
most  correet knowledge of its  powers, we may be allowed  to
indicate a few diseases in which it  has  been used with  great
benefit  In the treatment of ordinary colds or catarrhs, we
shall often arrest the further progress of the disease, by making
a decoction of the following formula:
                       Capsicin,
                       Myricin,
                       Alcohol,
and administering it freely to  the  patient, having previously
opened the bowels by almost any cathartic.  It will be neces-
sary to keep the patient in bed until diaphoresis has ceased, and
then keep him well clothed, and in the house for a day, as, soon
after  heavy sweats, the patient  will be very apt to take cold
from  slight  exposure.  To prevent this, we usually order the
following:
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Hydrastine,
                       Morphine,
                       Phytolacin.
  In a vast majority of cases, this will effect a permanent cure,
which would,  was  it always sought at the outset of a severe
cold in northern latitudes, often prevent many a case of con-
sumption and premature  death.  From  its power over the
nerves of the stomach, it will be seen that Capsicin is indicated
in the treatment of dyspepsia.   For this purpose we make up
the following combination:
                       Hydrastin,
                       Capsicin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Chelonin,
                       Stillingin.
  This persevered in, will do much for the health of the pa-
tient,  provided the stomach is  not  made  the receptacle of all
manner of indigestible food.  We do not  think the above the
best formula that could be given, but it is fully reliable, if the
physician shall remove  the exciting causes of disease.  The
Capsicin  may be advantageously combined with Hydrastine, in 
122
CAPSICIN.
the treatment of intermittent fever; and we have known many
in southern malarious districts to attribute their freedom from
the fever to a plentiful use of Capsicum.  The Capsicin has
also some power in arresting uterine hemorrhage, but for this
purpose we give:
                       Capsicin,
                       01. Erigeron,
                       01. Cinnamon,
well triturated with sugar.   Perhaps, also, it  is best to rub a
little Capsicin on the arms and legs, so as to get the good effects
of counter irritation.  Capsicin, properly  diluted with  water,
forms  an excellent  gargle,  in the  treatment of putrid  sore
throat, notwithstanding it would seem to be well calculated to
get up and increase  the existing irritation.  For this purpose,
the Capsicum has long enjoyed much reputation in all parts of
the world.
  To get up reaction  in cholera, the Capsicin has  been used
with great success, and we think, in proper combination, it will
meet the expectation of all who use it.   The indications plainly
demand:
                       Capsicin,
                       Hydrastine,
                       Strychnine,
                       Myricin,
                       Geranin,
according to the stage of the disease  when  the  physician is
called.  The Capsicin should also be used externally,  instead
of mustard.  As a local stimulant, we may use the Capsicin, as
a rubefacient, over neuralgic organs, when the disease has fas-
tened on a locality.   In paralysis, it is an excellent application,
especially when combined with Strychnine.   As an embroca-
tion, it may be rubbed on joints affected with rheumatism, or
on the neck, in the treatment of deafness.  A  flannel .cloth sat-
urated with a mixture of:
                      Capsicin,
                      Olive Oil,
                      Oil  of Turpentine, 
CHELONIN.
123
and worn around  the neck, will  often relieve incipient bron-
chitis.   When  applied externally, the Capsicin does not pro-
duce  vesication, and in this has the advantage  over many
similar agents.   For cold feet, a mixture of Alcohol and Capsi-
cin, applied externally, will be found very efficient.   The dose
for an adult man, internally, is one drop, which should always
be greatly  diluted.  The Capsicin has been procured in the
form of a dry powder;  but we prefer the form we  have des-
cribed,  as it is sufficiently concentrated  and powerful for  all
practical purposes.  This preparation may be adulterated, and
the profession should be careful to procure it from some reliable
house.
CHELONIN.
  The Chelonin is obtained from the Chelone glabra (Scroph-
ulariaceas,) a plant which is also known by the common names
of Balmony, Snakehead, Shell-flower, &c.  It belongs to a small
genus  of American  plants.  Until recently, but  little was
known of the medical properties of the plant, yet it has been
used  from  time immemorial by the  Indians, from  whom
the whites obtained some knowledge of its  virtues, and were
thus led to experiment with it.
  Chelonin, the concentrated active principle of Chelone glabra,
is a dark, drab powder, which cakes in the bottle somewhat like
tartartic acid.  It has an aromatic, diffusible, pungent, slightly
bitter taste, resembling somewhat both bayberry and Cayenne
pepper.  When put in water, it colors  it of a buffish color. 
124
CHELONIN.
This  resinous preparation is a rather curious  compound; for,
when put in water, a mucilaginous substance  is set free, along
with the bitter principle and the coloring matter, while the pure
resin  is left undissolved.   In  alcohol it is much less soluble,
but imparts to it the same buff color.  In acetic acid it is still
less soluble, being connected by it into a pitchy, ropy substance.
It is still  less soluble in  muriate of ammonia, to which it im-
parts a deep orange color.
  Chelonin is an  active, stimulating tonic, slightly cathartic,
and a good remedy for destroying worms.   In  the treatment of
all diseases requiring the use of Capsicin or Myricin, the Che-
lonin may be appropriately combined with those agents, and
used to promote the powers of chylosis ; to determine the blood
to the surface;  to excite perspiration, stimulate  the glandular
organs, brace up the system  in the  sinking stages of typhus or
typhoid fevers,  and to heighten the action  of  other medicines.
In torpid conditions of the liver, in dyspepsia, constipation, &c,
we usually combine it for administration thus:
                       Chelonin,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
with the happiest results,  and  the most permanent advantage.
Combined with Podophyllin it increases the action of the latter,
and also modifies jits tendency to gripe.   The Chelonin has en-
joyed some popularity as a vermifuge, though  we do not think
it very valuable as such.  If we were to prescribe it for the
purpose of removing worms, we should combine it thus:
                       Chelonin,'
                       Podophyllin,
                       Hydrastine,
                       Asclepin,
                       Rhusin,
                      Jalapin.
  This prescription, persevered in for a while,  would certainly
be beneficial, and break up the cachexy on which the formation
of entozoa in the body depend.   To understand how this re-
sults, it will be well to consider our remarks on anthelmintics 
ASCLEPIN.
125
(pp. 66-67.)  The dose of the Chelonin, for  an adult  man, is
three grains; but, in many cases where there is great languor
of the functions, as  in  old  persons, it may  be given in five
grain doses.  In the treatment  of  habitual  constipation, the
Chelonin may be advantageously prescribed with the following
agents:
                       Leptandrin,
                       Chelonin,
                       Hydrastin,
                       Asclepin.   ■-
   If the constipation depends  on  a spasmodic condition,  or
upon an irritated condition of the intestines,  it will be well to
add Stillingin, Caulophyllin, and Lupulin to the abeve.  Within
the circle  of almost any physician's  practice^ there  will  be
found many patients requiring such a combination of agents.
ASCLEPIN.
  Asclepin is obtained from the Asclepias tuberosa (Asclepia-
dacese.)  It is a North American plant, and known in different
localities as Butterfly weed, Pleurisy root, Wind root, White
root, &c.  The Asclepias tuberosa is admitted by all respecta-
ble writers on the materia medica to be a safe, certain, and con-
sistent medicine, on  which we may rely in treating various
forms of disease. Many eminent men have called the attention
of the profession to it, in the treatment of numerous forms of
disease, but it  is only recently that it has met with the favor
which it eminently deserves.   In  the  southern and middle 
126
asclepin.
 States, it has long been used as a popular domestic  remedy in
 the treatment of pleurisy, and hence one of its common names.
 Asclepin, the active principle upon which its medicinal virtues
 depend, has been  separated by the chemists of the American
 Chemical Institute of New York, in the form  of a beautiful
 cream-colored powder, which, in  an eminent degree, possesses
 the properties of the root.  Its taste is not very dissimilar to
 Ipecacuanha.  It has an unpleasant, nauseous odor, peculiar to
the root. The Asclepin is a valuable agent, acting prominently
 on the cutaneous system, stimulating the capillary circulation,
 promoting  diaphoresis,  expectoration, and  all  the excretory
 functions, without sensibly increasing the heart's action.  It is,
 correctly speaking, a pure diaphoretic—perhaps as reliable a
 one as we possesSs—and is infinitely superior to Dovers powder,
 or, indeed,  any similar preparation now in use as a diaphoretic.
 It acts most happily in combination, as we shall presently show.
 It is also slightly tonic, diuretic, and laxative.  Its chief advan-
 tage over other diaphoretics is, that while most diaphoretics are
 stimulant or excitant, the Asclepin is rather sedative, and hence
 may be freely used in  treating the low  forms of typhus and
typhoid fevers ;  and, indeed, wherever the skin is dry and in-
 active, whether inflammation is present or not.  In treating the
 secondary stages of syphilis, we often find  the  skin very dry
 and harsh; under such circumstances, we have found the fol-
 lowing formula to act like a charm, viz:
                       Asclepin,
                       Stillingin,
                       Phytolacin,
  The above combination may be used in the treatment of all
 cutaneous  affections, and when the patient  is greatly debili-
 tated we may add the Hydrastin, or any other good and positive
 tonic.   Perhaps  there has  never  been an agent of this class
 introduced to the notice of the profession capable of doing  so
 much good in the treatment of various diseases as the Asclepin,
when judiciously employed.  It has ever been a matter of im-
portance with the profession to have at command an agent which
should be  certainly capable of producing free diaphoresis.  In 
ASCLEPIN.
127
the treatment of abdominal dropsies, and, indeed, of dropsies of
every kind, it is desirable to induce copious sweating:  and the
discovery of the agent under consideration, must greatly facili-
tate their treatment.  Combined  with Gelsemin,  almost any
fever  may be arrested in a very short time.  In studying the
phenomena of  symptoms, and the peculiarities of disease, we
shall find the skin most frequently in a condition to  demand
the use of diaphoretics, and hence this agent must have an ex-
tended application.  We are in the habit of prescribing the
Asclepin  with  other agents, in  the  treatment of dysentery,
rheumatism, the various kinds  of fever, dyspepsia, peritonitis,
pneumonia, scarlet fever, catarrh, asthma, syphilis, &c, &c.
  In the treatment of dysentery, it may be  appropriately added
to the secqnd and third formulas on page 99, to we might com-
bine it thus:
                       Asclepin,
                       Geranin,
                       Phytolacin,
                       Hydrastine.
  This agent should, of course, be avoided  in those debilitating
sweats, which sometimes accompany hectic  fever.   In the treat-
ment  of headache, dependent on  constipation, it may  be thus
combined with much advantage:
                       Podophyllin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Caulophyllin.
  To promote the eruption in exanthematous disease, we should
give the Asclepin thus, in full doses:
                       Asclepin,
                       Sanguinarin,
                       Capsicin.
  It is very evident, however, that the Capsicin should  be only
given to promote the action of the Asclepin  and Sanguinarin.
We might give any number of cases  and formulas, in which
we  have known  it to act with entire  satisfaction;   but we
trust all who ought to use the concentrated agents,  will at once 
128
ASCLEPIN.
perceive the limitless application of such a reliable diaphoretic.
The Asclepin  has been recommended to fill many indications
which  do not  appear to us to require  its exhibition;  but, as
many will  see, or imagine they see, many evidences of cure
manifested  by new remedies, we shall  beg to state only what
we  know to be  true.  Indeed, we may  be  too unwilling to
recommend agents, to suit those who have so zealously exerted
themselves  to make panaceas of the new remedies; but we beg
such to bear in mind our oft-repeated declaration, not to recom-
mend agents, merely because  they are new, and  were discov-
ered by such and such persons.  We claim for this work only
the character of a truthful exponent, and ask our readers who
may use the agents we recommend and treat of, to use them
cautiously unti^hey become  familiar with them.   There has
been so little harmony, or proper interchange of ideas between
organic chemists,  that we are compelled to rely upon the pre-
parations of a  single establishment, and  our  own experience,
and that of other veritable practitioners, who have used these
preparations, both in private and hospital practice.   We shall
give hereafter some clinic cases to illustrate  the worth of the
concentrated vegetable preparations.
  We  shall not, perhaps, treat of  an agent about which more
error has prevailed, as to chemical and medical properties, than
the one under  consideration ; but we hope we have been unin-
fluenced by the arguments of others in writing what we have
of the  Asclepin.   The  Asclepin acts slowly, but surely, and to
increase its action, we  have only to add  to it some  stimulant.
It may be  given in doses  of two grains, which, in case the
patient possess a strong constitution, may sometimes  be in-
creased to four or even six grains. 
CYPRIPEDIN.
   This agent is obtained from the rhizoma of the Cypripedium
 pubescens (Orchidaceae,) or Yellow lady's-slipper.   The Cypri-
 pedium is also known as Nerve-root, Yellow moccasin flower,
 Noah's ark, and American valerian.  The Cyjfcpedium pubes-
 cens was  in common use by the Indians when the country was
 first discovered, and even at present they regard it as a most
 valuable  remedy.   All classes of practitioners have long since
 admitted  this, though, until within a few years, it has not been
 extensively employed by regular physicians.  There  are several
 varieties of the Cypripedium, but  the  Cypripedin is obtained
 only from the pubescens.  It is highly probable, however, that
 there is but little difference between them.
  Cypripedin is a  beautiful,  cinnamon-colored, light powder,
 with an odor not very unlike that noticed when near a herd of
 swine.  Its taste is  somewhat pungent, a little bitter,  and rather
 unpleasant.  Less  bitter,  however, than Morphine,  for which
 it is often substituted.  It exercises a special control over the
 nerves of sensation, and  this  property is so  apparent that it is
 often called a nervine.   It is  a slowly stimulating  narcotic, and
 may be given wherever such an agent is indicated.   We  have
 already (pp. 29-30,) refered to the constitutional idiosyncracies
 which caused many patients  to  entirely reject all preparations
 of Opium, or other particular agents, and again, under the head
 of Narcotics (pp. 73-76,) refered to the  same thing.   Now, in
 the treatment of all diseases requiring the use of Neuropathies
or agents which are  capable of affecting the nerves, we  may
safely use the  Cypripedin, if Morphine, or other particular nar-
cotic, should disagree with the patient.   It is much used in the 
130
CYPRIPEDIN.
treatment of hysterics, chorea,  nervous headache, neuralgia,
hypochondriasis, and other diseases of a nervous character.
  Any  one of the  whole catalogue of nervous diseases may
follow the least injury of the great nervous centres, which shall
in any way retard the free and  equal  circulation of the ner-
vaura, or which shall cause its accumulation at a certain point.
If we then administer a stimulating narcotic, and brace up the
system with proper  tonics, we shall have but little difficulty in
reducing the system to  a state of health.  But if, by certain
continued exposure, we get up a  greatly irritated condition of
the nerves, (in the face, for instance,) and  induce a facial neu-
ralgia, we shall find the Cypripedin a most excellent article in
its  treatment, and  especially where Opium,  Belladonna, &c,
disagree or havffailed to cure.  We should, for this purpose,
combine the Cypripedin thus:
                       Cypripedin,
                       Scutellarin,
                       Phytolacin.
  The above formula, if properly regulated, as to the quantity
of each article employed, will also be  found most excellent in
the treatment of nervous headache.  In the treatment of chorea,
for which  this agent has been much  prescribed, and, indeed,
with some success, we prefer to combine it thus:
                       Hydrastin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Macrotin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Scutellarin.
   Chorea is almost  always connected with torpor of the system,
and before giving the above combination, we should give a free
cathartic powder  of Podophyllin, Leptandrin, and Caulophyllin.
Very frequently we are called to treat a chronic form of chorea,
called tic  convulsif, or convulsive twitching of the face, as it
usually occurs in the muscles of the face.   For removal of this
form of the disease, we may give the following :
                       Cypripedin,
                       Hydrastin,
                       Euonymin. 
                         cypripedin.                    131

   It is  plain that we must tone up the system, as well as to
 stimulate  the  nerves upon which the twitchings depend.  In
 treating a case of epilepsy, we shall see the Cypripedin act with
 great beauty, when properly combined.  Epilepsy is said to be
 a disease of the brain, but we are disposed to locate the seat of
 the cause in some of the great nervous centres  of the body.
 The reflected cause or effect may be, and no doubt is, seated in
 the brain; but if we administer agents which are  capable of
 either directly  or  indirectly stimulating the  brain, we shall
 most assuredly augment the disease.  If, however, we admin-
 ister such agents as are capable of equalizing the general circu-
 lation, giving strength to the tissues, vigor to the nervous sys-
 tem, and promoting free cutaneous action, andi^put the patient
 on a proper regimen, easily digested, but of a nourishing kind,
 we shall ultimately relieve it.  The combination we should give
 to effect this would be:
                       Cypripedin,
                       Hydrastin,
                       Asclepin.
   While administering the above, we should also apply counter-
 irritants, and even use revulsive cathartics, but by all means
 avoid emetics.   The  plan of treating epilepsy heretofore per-
 sued, has certainly not been successful, and the fact has always
 been a source of regret to the profession.  The Cypripedin has
 been recommended in the treatment of hypochondriasis, but we
 may be allowed to say that  for the cure of such a disease, it is
 valueless, except as it improves the general tone of the system.
 We should as soon rely upon any good tonic as the Cypripedin
 in the treatment of any hypochondriacal affection.
   But in the treatment of nervous irritability, which we some-
 times see in delicate females, or  in hydrocephalic children, we
 have much faith in the Cypripedin when thus combined:
                       Cypripedin,
                       Morphine,
                       Xanthoxylin.
   Frequently, in administering  narcotics, such as Opium and
its preparations,  we induce constipation, and thus lay the foun- 
132
cypripedin.
dation for functional derangement, unless  we correct the condi-
tion  by Laxatives—but in administering the Cypripedin, we
shall never find constipation present, for it is rather laxative in
its tendency, in consequence of toning up the intestines and
stimulating the hepatic secretions.  We may safely administer
this agent in the  low stages of typhus fevers, where there is a
tendency to sinking, by combining it with Rhusin and Chelonin.
In delirium tremens, the Cypripedin may be successfully em-
ployed to quiet the nervous system; and  it will assuredly affect
a cure, if we thus prescribe it:
                       Cypripedin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Hydrastin,
                       Rhusin.
   As the system  is quieted under the above, we may continue
to drop each of the other agents, until the patient is taking only
Hydrastin and Cypripedin, and if this does not strengthen him
sufficiently fast, we may put him on the following:
                       Cypripedin,
                       Cornin,
                       Myricin,
                       Xanthoxylin.
   The above course is  far preferable to  large doses of Opiates
and positive stimulants, which are not permanent enough  to
affect much that is really beneficial to the patient.   We trust
we have said quite enough to enable the competent practitioner
to use  the Cypripedin  consistently, and  to  obtain  satisfactory
results.  The dose of the Cypripedin, as prepared at the Amer-
ican Chemical Institute, is, for an adult, two grains, which may
be increased or diminished, as the indications require.  It may
not be out of place here to make some remarks on the doses in
combinations:—When  we administer an agent, in combination
with others which modify its action or reduce its force, we must,
of course, give it in fuller doses than when administered alone;
and on the other  hand, if we administer an agent which is slow
in its action, along with one or more which, in consequence of 
EUPATORIN.
133
increasing the susceptibility of the nerves to medicinal influen-
ces, quicken its action, the dose must be smaller.  This princi?
pie will be fully canvassed when we speak specially of the sci-
ence of combination.
EUPATORIN.
   The Eupatorm, prepared at the American Chemical Institute,
 is obtained from the Eupatorium perpureum (Asteraceae,) known
 also by the common names of Queen of the Meadow, Gravel-
 root, &c.   This plant is often confounded with Eupatorium per-
 foliatum, the properties of  which are supposed to be about the
 same as the Eupatorium perpureum.  This is, however, a great
 mistake, for while the perfoliatum is emetic and tonic, the per-
 pureum is diuretic, stimulant, and highly astringent.  An active
 principle was some  years  ago obtained from the Eupatorium
 perfoliatum, to which  the  name Eupatorine was given,  but  it
 seems to have  met with little or no favor.  We are confident,
 however, that it will be again extracted and come into general
 use, though as yet we are not prepared to speak of its worth.
 From  the  Eupatorium perpureum  several preparations have
 been obtained, but, so  far as we can learn, none  of them, save
 the one under consideration, are worthy of notice in this work,
 or of the attention of the profession.
   Eupatorm is of a bright  drab color, with an odor peculiar to
 itself,  rather pleasant, and somewhat  aromatic.  Its taste is a
 little aromatic, but has little if any bitterness.  The Eupatorin
seems  to act almost exclusively on the urinary apparatus.  It
is a  safe  and  certain  diuretic, and has  been rather extensively
prescribed as such.  In the treatment of hsematuria, the Eupa- 
134
EUPATORIN.
torin will be found  a  valuable agent.  For this  purpose,  we
combine it thus:
                       EUPATORIN,
                       Geranin,
                       Asclepin.
  In using Cantharadme blisters, we are apt to induce strangu-
ary; under such circumstances, the Eupatorin promptly relieves
the constriction.   For this purpose, it is best to combine it with
the Helonin.   In  various forms of nervous headache, the urine
is excreted with difficulty, and the quantity voided very small;
the flow may be greatly facilitated by Eupatorin.   In dropsies,
it is also sometimes desirable to stimulate  the renal functions,
and thereby  cause an  increased flow of urine ;  for such a pur-
pose, this agent acts well.  To remove the cachexy favorable
to the formation of stone or renal calculi, we may resort to  the
use of Eupatorin  in the following combination:
                       Eupatorin,
                       Cornin,
                       Caulophyllin,
                       Stillingin,
                       Senecin,
with the free use of mucilaginous drinks while the patient is
taking the above  combination.  It will also be appropriate to
properly regulate  the diet; to sponge the surface with a tepid
saline mixture, and avoid vicissitudes of temperature.  In the
actual passage of  calculi, we shall often  promote the effort  of
nature to get rid of the foreign substance by a mixture made
of:
                       Eupatorin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Oil of Turpentine,
                       Oil of Erigeron.
  If there is much  pain present, we may add to the above
mixture  a small  portion of Morphine.   In the treatment  of
urethral inflammation, we have found the Eupatorin, combined
with the Gelsemin, to  act very beneficially.  It has also been
»^omm-«nde4 ^n ihe treatment of gout, rheumatism, &c, but as 
RHUSIN.
135
we  have had no  experience with the agent in such cases, we
cannot speak positively of its worth in the treatment of such
affections.  The dose of the Eupatorin for an adult man, is two
grains, which may sometimes be increased to three or four.
RHUSIN.
   The Rhusin is obtained from the leaves of the Rhus glabrum
 (Anacardiaceae,) or Upland sumach. The Rhus glabrum belongs
 to an extensive  genus, among which may be mentioned the
 toxicodendron, venenatum, pumilum,  seriense,  succedaneum
 coriaria, cotinus, copalinim, typhinum,  metopium, &c.  These
 are all valuable medicinal plants, and we doubt not but active
 principles will yet be separated from most of them.  The Rhus
 venenatum and R. pumilum will  often  affect cures on persons
 who experience but little benefit  from the use of the R. toxico-
 dendron. The R. coriaria, R. cotinus, and R. glabrum are destitute
 of the acrid poisonous principle found in the R. toxicodendron.
 The Rhus glabrum has long been in use in domestic practice—
 its value having been, in all probability, first learned from the
 Indians, who mix the dried leaves with  tobacco, and smoke the
 compound.   The effect thus produced, is said to be very pleas-
 ant, if not carried too far.
   Rhusin, the active resinous principle of the Rhus glabrum, is
 a dark cream, or light  drab  colored powder, capable of great
 divisibility  in solution.   It has an odor not very unlike sweet
 wine,  and an astringent  mucilaginous  taste, with little or no
• perceptible  bitterness, or pungency.   When pure, it possesses,
 in an  eminent degree,  the  properties of the crude article, in a
 concentrated form.  It has been  much  used as an antiseptic, 
136
RHUSIN.
 though for this purpose we  prefer other agents.  It is a good
 astringent tonic, which, like Geranin combined with Hydrastine,
 is very soothing to inflamed mucous surfaces.   We have but
 little  faith in this remedy as a diuretic, although it has been
 strongly recommended as such.  In the treatment of sore mouth
 which has resulted from ptyalism, the Rhusin has been found
 a valuable remedy, especially when thus combined:
                      Rhusin,
                      Geranin,
                      Hydrastine.
  The mouth should be also freely washed with a decoction of
 slippery elm bark while using the above compound, which may
be dissolved and used as a wash.   The same formula, with the
addition of a small quantity  of Morphine, will be found a most
reliable compound in  the treatment of old sores and cancerous
ulcers.  Without the Morphine, the above formula will be found
valuable in the treatment of the secondary stages of dysentery
and chronic diarrhoea.  Rhusin  and Capsicin  may be jointly
employed, with  good effects, in  the treatment of putrid sore
throat, (see our remarks on Capsicin.)  When employing Rhusin
internally, it is plain that if there is a tendency to constipation,
it must be combined with  some laxative.  In the chronic diar-
rhoea  of consumptives, when hectic fever is present, and there
is much debility, we may give the Rhusin thus:
                      Hydrastine,
                      Rhusin,
                      Myricin.
  This, with nourishing  diet, will prolong life,  if it does not
cure.
  The dose of the Rhusin, for  an adult man, is' two  grains.
 The Sumach, though everywhere known and used by the com-
mon people, has never,  until very  recently, met with proper
favor  with the profession;  but, whether we  use the active con-
centrated principle, or a decoction of the crude article, we shall
be pleased with its action. 
MYRICIN.
   This excellent preparation is the active principle of Myrica
 cerifera (Myricaceas,) known,  also,  by the common names  of
 Waxberry, Bayberry,  Waxmyrtle, Virginia candleberry, e&c.
'Myricin is a greyish brown  color, with a peculiar odor, and a
 taste rather  astringent and aromatic, leaving on the tongue a
 burning sensation.   Administered alone,  it is  not,  perhaps,
 superior to some other preparations of its class, which we have
 or shall hereafter  mention;  but,  combined judiciously with
 other agents, it is an important preparation, quite positive and
 permanent in its effects on the system.  It has been used singly
 in a variety of diseases, and in combination, in all cases where
 a stimulating aromatic and tonic  is  admissible.   It has been
 successfully employed in the treatment of scrophula, thus com-
 bined, the principal reliance being placed  on the two first arti-
 cles :
                       Myricin,
                       Stillingin,
                       Phytolacca,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Leptandrin.
   Of course, this formula would by no means suit every case
 of scrophula one would meet in practice; but there are many
 forms, or, rather stages of the disease, when the  above medley
 of agents would act very satisfactorily.  The Myricin has also
 been strongly recommended in the treatment of jaundice; but,
 as we have not been convinced of its value in this form of dis-
 ease, we choose to  rely on other more positive agents.  In the
 treatment of certain forms of diarrhoea,  it certainly acts very
 well, when properly combined with other agents.  As diarrhoea
 may be caused by  so many opposite conditions of the system, 
138
MYRICIN.
it will be always necessary for the physician to inquire into the
real  causes and pathological phenomena which present them-
selves.  There  are certain typhoid forms of diarrhoea, which
demand a curious combination of agents; for example, if we
find our patient to possess an irritated viscera, we avoid stimu-
lants ; but if, on the other hand, the disease depends on a torpid
and weakened  state of the intestines, we  shall  obtain satisfac-
tory results by  a stimulative plan of treatment.   If the powers
of the system are well exhausted, of course tonics  will be  indi-
cated ; but tonics are medicines which act very slowly, and it is
not always safe to wait for them;  hence we give the following
combination of agents, which, while they at once stimulate and
immediately  brace up the system, do not prevent the proper
tonics from exerting their influence:
                       Myricin,
                       Geranin,
                       Hydrastin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Oil Erigeron.
  Of course,  as we have before said, if the diarrhoea depends
on the presence of irritating matter in the intestinal canal, it
will  be proper to first evacuate  the tube, by a free cathartic
composed of:
                       Podophyllin,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Caulophyllin.
  Myricin has also been successfully employed in the treatment
of dysentery, mental depression and languor, and a number of
other diseases.  Externally, it may be made to  answer useful
purposes when  applied to old ulcers, by combining it with the
Hydrastine.   It is said to have been successfully employed in
the treatment of cholera, but of its utility in that disease, we
are not prepared to speak from experience. The dose of the
Myricin, for  an adult man, is three grains.  It is frequently
used as an alterative, but, pathogenetically, we deem it a value-
less  alterative.   Combined with other agents, however of  an
alterative kind, it greatly assists their action, and, in preparing
an alterative  formula, we seldom omit the Myricin. 
HELONIN.
  This resinoid is obtained from the Helonias dioica (Malan-
thaceae,) which is known by the common names of Devil's bit,
Drooping starwort,  False Unicorn root, &c.   The  Helonias
dioica has been long used as a medicine possessing rare powers
over the urinary organs, stimulating the genitals, and destroy-
ing the  atony which sometimes exist, when the vital resources
have been spent in riotous living, &c.  It is frequently used by
declining females for such purposes, and, it is said, with won-
derful effect, especially when the Helonin is used instead of the
crude article.   It has, however, been known to the profession
only as a tonic diuretic, and vermifuge, and as an agent capable
of producing protracted vomiting, when taken in too large doses.
  The  Helonin is a fight snuff-colored powder, with an odor
similar to Hydrastine, or a little more  sour.  Its taste is pleas-
antly bitter and aromatic.  By standing long  in a  bottle, it
cakes somewhat like tartaric acid, or martial flowers.   As a
diuretic, the Helonin is best combined with other agents.   The
following is a  good  combination, and will please those  who
use it:
                       Helonin,
                       Eupatorin,
                       Senecin,
                       Asclepin.
  When this is being administered, the patient should  be freely
supplied with  warm teas, and  be kept quiet.  Owing to its
tonic powers over the uterine apparatus, it is often prescribed
in the diseases of that viscera, as in leucorrhcea, amenorrhcea, 
140
HELONIN.
&c.  To  prevent  miscarriage, the Helonin is  a good remedy.
It must be remarked, however, that its continued use induces
an abnormal desire for sexual indulgence, which  should be
avoided.   We may give the Helonin as a diuretic, without pro-
ducing this  irritable and vitiated condition of  the genitals, by
combining it with Camphor.  The Helonin has also been used
in the treatment of dyspepsia, along with other  agents, with the
happiest  results.   As a vermifuge, it may be given at short in-
tervals, and in small doses, in the following combination, which
we regard as a good anthelmintic formula:
                       Leptandrin,
                       Chelonin,
                       Helonin,
                       Podophyllin.
                       Hydrastin.
  After  giving the above  three  times a day,  for two days, it
should be.followed by a brisk cathartic.  Always, when treat-
ing a  patient affected with entozoa, it should  be our care to
place the body in  such a condition as would be unfavorable to
the generation of  worms.   After  having cleared  them  out of
the intestines, we  should adopt a tonic plan of treatment, and
give freely of Chloride  of Sodium, either as  a condiment or
as a medicine; for, from  our experience, the common salt is the
best-preventive anthelmintic now known.  The  dose of Helonin,
as a diuretic, is four grains; as an anthelmintic, two grains,
and as a uterine tonic, five grains, along  with one-fortieth of a
grain of  Strychnine. 
PODOPHYLLIN.
  The Podophyllin is the resinoid active principle of the Podo-
phyllum peltatum (Berberidacese,) which is known in different
parts of the United  States,  as  Wild  lemon,  Mandrake, May-
apple, and Raccoon-berry.   As we shall  not treat of a more
important principle than the Podophylhn, it seems proper to
give as much of its history and peculiarities as our space will
admit..   The Podophyllum is divided into three species, though
only two are well known, viz :  P. Peltatum and the P. Manta-
mum.   This latter plant seems to possess properties very similar
to the P. Peltatum.   It is, however, a rare plant, and hence
will never be used very extensively in medicine—especially
while it is known to possess  no  advantage  over the Mandrake.
The Podophyllum peltatum  is found in most parts of the United
States,  but it is only under a tropical sun that it attains its per-
fect development.  It is usually found in  damp,  shady woods,
and on the north hill-sides in mountainous  districts.  It flowers
in April, May, and June, according to the degree of latitude.
In the  middle States, it generally flowers in May, hence one of
its common names.  It  ripens  its fruit in July, August, and
September;  when matured,  the fruit is of a bright lemon color,
and about the shape and size of a large hen's-egg; hence the
common name of wild  lemon.   The apple or fruit is almost
identical in appearance with the fruit of the passion flower of
the middle and  southern United States.   It contains a thick,
mucilaginous pulp, in which the seeds are arranged, somewhat
as in the pomegranate.  The taste of the fruit is acid sweetish,
rather  pleasant, and  much admired by  country children, who 
142                    PODOPHYLLIN.
will often wander in the woods in search of it.   When the ripe
fruit is eaten in quantity, it induces a slight laxative effect upon
the bowels.  The leaves of the Podophyllum  are said to be
slightly narcotic, but of this we have not sufficient proof.   The
whole plant, in the green state,  may be regarded as poisonous,
and should  not thus be  administered.  Its great harshness of
action, in the green state, seems to depend upon a volatile oil,
which is mostly dissipated in drying.   The root is the part used
in medicine, though it  is probable that all parts of  the plant
are more or less medicinal.   The Podophyllum was a farvorite
remedy among the Indians, long before the settlement of the
country by the whites.   The Indians used the root  in the treat-
ment  of all diseases requiring the use  of  cathartics.  Their
mode of using it,  was to make a decoction of the root, to which
they then added a decoction of the barks of dogwood and pop-
lar  At least, such is the plan, at present, of  using  it, among
the Seminoles, who have great  faith in its virtues, and seem to
understand how to modify the tendency of the medicine to pro-
duce griping pains.  Before the removal of the Seminoles from
their homes in Florida, to the Indian territory, the writer had
frequent opportunity of observing their mode of preparing and
using numerous medicinal plants.  The modern American ma-
teria medica has been greatly extended in consequence of infor-
mation  which has  been  derived  from the different  tribes of
Indians.   We believe  no  respectable writer,  who has lately
assumed to treat of the Podophyllum  peltatum, has refused to
recognise many of its  excellent properties ; and  it  is to be
regreted that  the same cannot be said of other plants, whose
properties have been only recently developed.
  Much disputation and argumentation  has taken  place, to
determine to whom is really due the credit of having first pre-
sented the active  principle to the profession;  but, while we
acknowledge that we are satisfied as to the person to whom the
honor is due,  we  beg to say, that we regard the honor as a very
small matter.   Every conscientious physician will at once admit
it to be his duty to exert himself in every way, to discover the
best agents for combatting human maladies.   If this fact be 
                        PODOPHYLLIN.                   143

 admitted, why need any one be over anxious about the author-
 ship of a discovery, when he carries within  him the conscious-
 ness of having discharged his duty  to his fellow men ?—a con-
 sideration more  valuable and  worthy of cherishing, than the
 laudations oi5 the whole catalogue of medical writers.   Not only
 so, all a  man's ranting, contention, self-glorification, and anx-
 ious care, i3 wasted; for the men who write on such  subjects,
 know the truth,  and, when occasion requires, will not hesitate
 to speak correctly.   Many ages have passed since chemists dis-
 covered  active principles on which the medicinal  virtues of
 plants depend;  and, though Podophyllin, the  active resinoid
 principle  of Podophyllum, was  not separated  until recently,
 does that  argue any original discovery on the part of him who
 first succeeded in getting it out?   Whoever gets out the best
 and purest article, deserves the patronage of those who use the
 article as a medicine, and no more.
  Podophyllin, when pure, is a yellowish, dark cream colored
powder ;  or, perhaps, to express its color  as near as possible,
we may say, it is in color, a shade darker than powdered Ipe-
cacuanha  When first put in the mouth, one experiences little
 sensation,  but, in a  short time, a nauseous,  disagreeable sensa-
 tion is felt in the upper part of the mouth, which gradually
 extend? to the fauces, throat, and over the entire mouth.  Its
 odor is between that of  oak bark and peach  leaves, or, perhaps,
 more correctly, similar to wild  cherry tree  bark.  It is not so
 finely powdered as some other preparations, and feels a little
 gritty when rubbed between the fingers.
   It would be an easy matter to write a long essay on the Podo-
 phyllin, as many have written on its properties, but, while we
 shall treat at sufficient length of the article, we choose to rely
 on our own experience to arrive  at  conclusions respecting it;
 and yet, we shall hold  h the  utmost  respect the opinions of
those physicians whom we  know to be qualified to speak cor-
rectly of it.  We do not, by any means, regard  our opinions as
being superior to those of otheis, but, as  we  have undertaken
to speak correctly of certain agents of the materia medica, and
having ventured to recommend them to the notice of the pro- 
144
PODOPHYLLIN.
fession, as reliable agents, on which the practitioner may depend,
we Choose to  be our own judge of their worth, by seeing and
feeling, for our own satisfaction,  that about which we are to
write in positive terms.
  Podophyllin possesses, according to our judgment and expe-
rience, in an eminent  degree, the properties of the root, with
the advantage  of being so  concentrated,  as to  be taken with
readiness  by the most delicate patients.  The reader will lose
nothing by re-reading  our  remarks on Cathartics, (pp. 62-66
inclusive,) for it is necessary to have  correct notions of cathar-
sis, if we would comprehend the value  and uses of  special
agents.   Podophyllin is a certain cathartic, and, if given in too
large doses, a  positive  emetic, and  hence is often called  an
emeto-cathartic.  Owing to its difficult solubility, it is slow in
its  operation, and, from the  same cause,  almost sure to cause
much tormina and uneasiness while the patient is  under its
influence, especially when it is given alone.  We believe the
Podophyllin to be a dangerous remedy in the hands of one who
will prescribe it recklessly.  It should seldom or never be given
alone, as its action is sometimes so harsh as to produce alarming
results, when given in  large doses, uncombined,  and to delicate
nervous temperaments.  By  consulting  our  remarks  on the
modifications which are produced by the temperaments, on pp.
28-9, the reader will at once see the  justness of  these -remarks.
We have known as much as  six grains of Podophyllin, given
to a stout, lymphatic Irishman, with  only  slight cathartic effect,
and we have also known one grain, unqualified by any other
agent, to produce the most  alarming prostration, cramps, and
cholerine discharges, when administered to •* delicate, nervous
female.  Such cases are rare, however, ard never occur when
the Podophyllin is administered by  a skilful practitioner, and
properly combined with other agents.   We have heard of per-
sons giving  ten and twelve grains  of Podophyllin at a dose;
but when patients bear  such doses Tvith impunity, we may rest
assured that the article  is not pur<s.   A practitioner who would
prescribe ten grains of the Podophyllin prepared at the Ameri- 
PODOPHYLLIN.
145
can Chemical Institute, ought to be distrusted with the public
health.
  Podophyllin impresses its medicinal force both on the nerves
and on the circulatory system.   And though  it is  slow in dis-
solving, it  finally does  so, and that very minutely; hence the
thoroughness of its action, when it once commences.   Almost
all powerful cathartics, which greatly stimulate the liver and
upper intestines, cause more  or  less nausea in their operation.
This nausea  frequently amounts to  emesis, when  Podophyllin
has been administered in  full doses.  Podophyllin, after it has
operated, leaves the bowels in a soluble and healthy condition,
which is an advantage it possesses over most powerful cathar-
tics.   It impresses  the system  more generally, perhaps, than
any agent  now known, especially when combined with Caulo-
phyllin or Leptandrin.  It rouses the liver to vigorous action,
determines the  blood to  the surface, stimulates the  kidneys,
promotes expectoration, augments the glandular functions, and
sweeps out from the  intestinal  canal all irritating substances,
the effect of which is  a general revulsion of the  nervous forces
which had been previously centered on one or more organs. It
increases the  appetite,  promotes perspiration  and excretion,
stimulates the emunctories, reduces inflammation, equalizes the
circulation, and leaves the patient on the road to health, provi-
ded he "sin no more."  It has been remarked by several wri-
ters on  the Podophyllin, that its action was  greatly increased
by being long triturated with sugar of milk.  The remark is
true, but it is not owing to any peculiar virtue of the sugar of
milk over any other kind of refined sugar.   We have already
stated that  medicines act in  proportion to the extent of surface.
with which they come in contact, and not in  proportion to the
positive  amount introduced into the body.   This principle
explains why  Podophyllin  should  act more rapidly when
minutely divided, by  being long triturated with sugar.  This
remark  will  apply  to most of the concentrated preparations,
and we trust those who use them will profit by it.
  When administered  alone, Podophyllin  acts in about eight
hours;  but when combined with  any stimulating cathartic,
          10 
146                   PODOPHYLLIN.
which  is readily divisible, it will operate in a much shorter
time.   As a  good general formula for the administration  of
Podophyllin,  we like the following:
                       Podophyllin,
                       Caulophyllin,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Xanti.oxylin,
                       Irisin,
                       Capsicin.
  We  have already treated of some of the above articles, and
shall refer in  separate articles  to each of the others, and by con-
sulting the articles which describe each, there can be no diffi-
culty  in apportioning  each remedy.  There is  here an op-
portunity  for a display of judgment, as  the  proportions will
necessarily differ in each case,  where the temperament, age,
sex, &c, are different from  others.  If we desired to make up
five powders of the  above, to be taken in two days, it would
only be necessary to say:  5X6=30.  Then  we  must regard
the mass as to be composed of 30 parts, Podophyllin being the
leading agent, and the desire of the physician being to produce
free catharsis, he now considers the dose, which we will suppose
to be two grains—5X2=10 gr.  Dose of the Caulophyllin, one
grain, but as  it is not a cathartic, and is given  merely as a qual-
ifier, we will  say the dose is half a grain ; then we have 5X£
=2£ grains.  Leptandrin is a cathartic, and therefore a coadju-
tant  The dose of Leptandrin is three grains; but, as it is not
a leading article in the formula, we will say the dose is one and
a-half grains; then we have 5Xl£=7& grains.  Xanthoxylin is
not a cathartic, but it is a stimulant, augmenting  the impressi-
bility of the  fiver.   The dose of Xanthoxylin is three grains;
but, as we are to use it merely  as an augmenter, we will say
the dose is  one and a-half grains; then we  have 5Xl£=-7£.
The Irisin is  also a stimulant which will arouse the impressibil-
ity of the kidneys.   The dose is  one grain ; but its union with
the Xanthoxylin and Capsicin renders it much more active;
hence we shall say one-fourth of a grain  is a dose.  We then
have 5X£=1£ grains.  The Capsicin is the most powerful stim- 
PODOPHYLLIN.
147
ulant in the combination.  It will aid the action of all the other
remedies, and be itself aided by them.  The dose of the Cap-
sicin is one drop; but, as we are not giving it as a leading rem-
edy, and are seeking only to aid other agents, we shall  say the
dose is one-half grain.   We then get 5X£=2£, and our formula

                                                       Nb.
would stand thus:		
(Druggists Name.)	R. Podophyllin,	10 gr.
	Caulophyllin,	2£gr.
	Leptandrin,	7£ gr.
	Xanthoxylin,	7£gr.
	Irisin,	l£gr.
	Capsicin,	2£ drop.
  Divide the above into five equal powders, to be given morn-
ing, noon, and night, until consumed.
(Patient's Name.)                     (Physician's Name.)

  The above  powders might be given  in  syrup, honey, pre-
serves, or some such vehicle, or they might be made into fifteen
two grain pills, and three given at a dose.  We beg to say that
the above is only illustrative of our idea of prescribing:  pre-
scriptions should be always written so as to be perfectly intelli-
gible.  The physician's name, as well as those of the patient and
druggist, should be on every prescription, which should be filed
away.  The druggist in labeling, would thus not be so apt to
be blamed, while the patient would hold both responsible.   As
to Latinizing prescriptions, it is  out of  the question.   Every
man is most familiar with his mother tongue, and least subject
to mistakes when using it.   If system and  care is necessary in
any vocation, it certainly is so in the practice of physic, where
life depends upon a proper  communication between the patient,
the druggist and the physician, and a due observance of the
duty of each.   Though the above is somewhat collateral,  we
trust that every intelligent physician will admit its propriety.
  When given in the  treatment of chronic constipation, the
Podophyllin should be given in very small doses, the reliance
being placed mostly on Leptandrin  and Hydrastine.  In the
treatment of engagements of the liver, in mesentine disease, in 
148
podophyllin.
torpidity of the cutaneous functions; in rheumatism, scrophula,
secondary syphilis, dyspepsia, dysentery, and, in fact,  every
disease requiring either a depletive, or an alterative  course of
treatment, the Podophyllin may be safely used.  In small doses,
repeated at regular intervals, it is a reliable alterative, having
few superiors in the whole materia medica.  Many practitioners
are in the habit, when first called to a case of intermittent fever,
of giving a rather large dose of Podophyllin, combined with
Sanguinarin  and  Caulophyllin.   This not only induces much
prostration, but the free ejection of the contents of the stomach
and bowels, and by the powerful impression it has made, often
cuts short the fever in its incipiency.   When given in small
doses, at short intervals, and combined with Irisin, the Podo-
phyllin is apt to induce a kind of ptyalism, which readily dis-
appears upon the suspension of the medicine.   Any astringent
wash will soon remove every  trace of  ptyalism, when its
administration may be again resumed.   This ptyalism is, in
part, the effect of the Irisin, and  to avoid it, when we give the
Podophyllin as an alterative, it is perhaps best to give it in this
form:
                       Podophyllin,
                       Stillingin,
                       Sanguinarin,
                       Euonymin,
                       Apocynin.
Or, in case the  patient requires a tonic as well as alterative
course of treatment, we may omit the Euonymin, and substi-
tute Hydrastine and Chelonin.
   We  have said  Podophyllin should never be administered
alone, and we have stated why.   We scarcely think, at present,
of a single case requiring the use of Podophyllin, when either
the  Leptandrin or Apocynin  would not also  be admissible.
Combining medicines properly is the most efficient part of the
science of physic; but whoever  is well  grounded in the  rudi-
ments of pathology, therapeutics, and knows the value of the
drugs he dispenses, will have no difficulty in forming rational
 combinations, which will prove highly beneficial, and be greatly 
PODOPHYLLIN.
149
superior to large doses of single  agents.  It is true that all
physicians may not combine together the same agents, but they
will generally be governed by the same great principles.  It is
because the public does not understand this that it so frequently
condemns  the practice of  one physician, and lauds that of an-
other, when, in truth, both practitioners actually make the same
prescription, therapeutically considered.
  Podophyllin has been found  one of the best agents  in  the
treatment of those  cases where there is a tendency to  conges-
tion or inflammation of the brain.  In this case, it proves bene-
ficial in consequence of equalizing the circulation, and forcing
a proper  supply of blood into the extremities.  Podophyllin
has also been found very beneficial in the treatment of puerpe-
ral fever;  and  perhaps the  following combination will arrest
almost every case when given in full doses:
                       Podophyllin,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Caulophyllin,
                       Gelsemin,
                       Stillingin.
Of course, the Gelsemin should be given in small quantity, for
otherwise the prostration would be too great.  In the  treatment
of dropsies, there can be no question of the utility and value of
this agent, especially when thus combined:
                       Podophyllin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Eupatorin,
                       Capsicin,
                       Sanguinarin.
  The Podophyllin, combined with Leptandrin, is a valuable
remedy for removing  irritable substances from the  intestinal
canal, in the forming stages of cholera infantum, dysentery, and
summer complaints in general.  It  has also been found an ex-
cellent agent in  the treatment of asthma and croup.  For all
uterine obstructions, the Podophylhn may be safely employed,
in combination  with Macrotin and Caulophyllin.   In  union
with Scutellarin  and Cypripedin, the Podophylhn is decidedly 
150
PODOPHYLLIN.
beneficial in the treatment of neuralgia. As neuralgia is a very
common disease, and one which has heretofore troubled physi-
cians very much, it may not  be out of place to  give what we
have found to be a good formula in its treatment:
                       Podophyllin,
                       Scutellarin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Capsicin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Phytolacin,
                       Gelsemin.
This will, if persevered in, benefit a vast majority of cases, if
it does not entirely cure them.
  Podophyllin has rapidly  gained favor with the profession,
no respectable  and candid member of which, so far as we are
aware, having seen cause to  condemn it.  It is quite true that
such an agent may be abused in the hands of ignorant pretend-
ers, and thus suffer  in  public estimation.  But when an agent
is so positive and certain in its action as this, there will be little
difficulty in getting it properly introduced.  We have before
us the abstracts of many cases wherein  the Podophylhn has
been successfully employed,  and  would  willingly lay  them
before the pubhc, had we sufficient space.  In various medical
journals, the  reader will find  thousands of cases reported, and
to them  he is  refered.  The dose of the Podophyllin, as pre-
pared at  the American Chemical Institute, is, for  an adult man,
two grains, which will be increased  or diminished, to suit the
particular case in hand.  Delicate females will seldom require
over  one grain.  We see some ■ persons easily affected with
cathartic medicines, and to such, it will be improper to admin-
ister the  Podophyllin in more than half grain doses.   On the
Other hand, we often see persons  on whom it  is difficult to
arouse the impressibility' of the bowels—to such, we may safely
give as much as three or four grains.   But it must be borne
in mind, that this agent should always be given in combination,
and that much depends on its kind, as to whether we increase or
diminish the action of the Podophyllin.   If we find it acting 
LOBELIN.
151
too harshly, causing protracted distress in the abdominal region.
and wasting the strength of the patient, inordinately, it will be
best to give stimulants and astringents, to check it.  Judiciously
employed,  however, nothing of this kind  will ever occur to
mar its beauty of action.
LOBELIN.
  This resin is obtained from the Lobelia inflata (Lobeliacese,)
known also as  Indian tobacco, but, in consequence of its gen-
eral employment by the followers of Thomson, it is as well
known by its proper, as by its common name.   Two concentra-
ted preparations have been obtained from the Lobelia inflata, an
oil  and a resinous powder.  Either seems to possess the medi-
cinal virtues of the plant, but we prefer the resinoid—Lobelin.
Lobelin is a yellowish, cream colored powder, which is greener
when the Lobelin is made from the herb, with a pleasant, sweet
odor not very  unlike old honey comb.  Its taste is similar to
that of the plant;  one experiences but  little sensation, until it
has been held in the mouth for a while.   Lobelia inflata, in the
crude state is a very powerful medicine, but either the essential
oil or the Lobelin are infinitely more so.  If employed by inju-
dicious persons, the Lobelia inflata, in any form, is a dangerous
medicine, and, we have no doubt, has caused many a premature
death.   If this is true, how exceedingly cautious ought persons
to be in administering either  the  essential oil or the resinoid ?
It is a reliable and valuable medicine, when skilfully employed,
and one on the action of which the physician can safely rely. 
152
LOBELIN.
  The advantage which the Lobelin enjoys over other prepara-
tions of the Lobelia inflata, is the smallness and convenience of
the dose, which is so minute that it can be most effectually dis-
guised.   It may be regarded as a safe and efficient emetic, when
properly used, and  as  one of the most relaxant nauseants we
possess.  As a nauseant, it becomes a certain sedative, a reliable
diaphoretic, and, in short, a general  prostrator of all  the vital
forces.   As to its narcotic virtues, we have no confidence in it,
as we think it destitute of such a property.  Owing to its harsh-
ness of action, when given in a full emetic dose, we usually
prescribe it, when we give it at all, in combination thus :
                       Lobelin,
                       Sanguinarin,
                       Scutellarin.
We add the Scutellarin,  to  tone  up the nervous system and
prevent too much prostration.  (See remarks on Emetics, pp.
60-62.)  When combined with care, the Lobelin may be made
to enter in numerous  formula, especially such as are intended
to promote diaphoresis, expectoration, or  even emesis.   It is
certainly capable of modifying, to a considerable extent, arterial
and nervous  excitation, and  may thus be employed  in small
quantities with perfect safety.   In the treatment of all diseases
characterized by rigidity, or spasmodic contraction of  the mus-
cles, we may safely depend on the efficacy of Lobelin, if given
in proper doses.  In severe cases of rigidity of the os uteri, we
have known Lobehn to be injected per anum to overcome the
constriction.  For this purpose, we prefer a weak decoction of
the Lobelia inflata, however.   In the treatment of very painful
ulcers, we may make an excellent anodyne salve, thus:
                       Lobelin,
                       Morphine,
                       Gelsemin,
                       Hydrastine.
  Such a  combination is  exceedingly soothing, and may be
used with the expectation of doing much  good.  For internal
administration, the  Gelsemin  should  never be used in union
with the Lobelin.  Notwithstanding the fact that we thus speak 
sanguinarin.                    153
of this agent, we would have the reader to bear in mind con
stantly, that we use it as seldom as possible, and then  only
when we deem it the  most indicated agent of its class.   The
dose of the Lobelin, is from half to one grain ;  that of the oil
of Lobelia,  one  drop, rubbed up  with refined  sugar;   and,
where there is but little  susceptibility  of the stomach, it may
be given in doses of two  drops, and  repeated as occasion may
demand, provided  the cerebro-spinal axis is void of disease.
(See p. 62.)   When Lobelin, or  any form of Lobelia, produces
great prostration, we must resort  to nervines and stimulants;
and, perhaps, it would  be always well  to give, soon  after its
operation, the following powder:
                       Capsicin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Scutellarin.
Of course, the quantity of each should be small, otherwise we
would get up an increased  or augmented vital action, by no
means desirable in the treatment  of a number of diseases.
SANGUINARIN.
  This resinoid is obtained from the Sanguinaria canadensis
(Papaveraceae,) which is known, in different localities, by the
common names of Bethroot,  Bloodroot,  Red  puccoon  root,
Turmeric, &c.  The Sanguinaria has long been, and is yet, used
by the Indians, both as a paint, and as a medicine.   It has, from
an early date, enjoyed considerable reputation in domestic prac-
tice, and among irregular practitioners.  The profession had its
attention called to it, in a proper manner, as early as 1824,
when the alkaloid  active principle was first obtained, and made
the subject of several learned essays.   The Sanguinarine—the 
154
SANGUINARIN.
alkaloid—soon  fell into disuse,  and  the profession  almost
entirely ceased to use the plant, until within the last ten years.
Since that time, the  Sanguinaria canadensis has gradually
grown into much favor with all classes of  physicians.  Within
the past few  years, several  impure active preparations of the
plant have been prepared and vended; but it is only recently
that the Sanguinarin has been obtained in a  pure state, and
properly introduced to the  profession.  Wherever it has been
used, it is much admired, and we are fully convinced that it is
now one of the permanent agents of the materia medica.
   Sanguinarin, as prepared  at the American Chemical Insti-
tute, is a powder of a light reddish brown color, with a sweet-
ish, nauseous, somewhat bitter taste, when  swallowed, and an
odor  somewhat like  damaged, unparched coffee.   It possesses
the properties of  the root, except that it is less acrid and harsh
in its operation.   This is,  probably, owing to the fact of its
being free from the oil which  is  contained in the root.  It is
emetic, nauseant, somewhat  sedative, tonic, and escharotic.   As
an emetic, it  is seldom given alone, but, to procure free emesis,
may be given in  combination,  thus:
                       Sanguinarin,
                       Lobelin,
                       Stillingin.
It may be safely  combined with other nauseants, to procure its
expectorant virtues.   It may  be successfully employed in pul-
monary and hepatic affections, dyspepsia, jaundice, rheumatism,
pneumonia, bronchitis, scrophula, amenorrhcea, croup, &c. Com-
bined with Stillingin, Phytolacin, Rumin, &c, it is  a good alter-
 ative, but it is in combination with cathartics that we see the real
 value of Sanguinarin.  In treating the hepatic affections of the
 South,  we have found the following powder act most kindly:
                       Sanguinarin,
                       Podophyllin,
                       Leptandrin,
                        Caulophyllin,
                        Stillingin,
                        Phytolacin. 
SANGUINARIN.
155
  When we read of such cases  as  that of Bonaparte, on the
Island of St. Helena,  we always feel a deep regret,  that he
could not have been properly treated, with some such a combi-
nation of agents as the above,  for it  is in such cases that these
new remedies demonstrate their superiority over the old reme-
dies which have for centuries proved their inadequacy to break
up  deep seated hepatic disease, and secure a  permanent cure.
From the nature of the agent, no physician will fail to see the
extended application of the Sanguinarin, in the treatment of
disease.  The dose, as an alterative and tonic, is  one grain ;  as
an emetic, two grains; and, sometimes, where the patient has
a strong constitution, as much as four grains.  ,
  The  Sanguinaria canadensis ought to be cultivated for the
use of pharmaceutists, as  it might be made to  grow to  great
perfection,  by  transplanting and proper  cultivation.  It has
often occurred to us, as being a little strange, that some of our
enterprising farmers did not go South, and grow, for this and
European markets, many  of our  indigenous plants.  We feel
confident that such an enterprise  would be profitable, and be a
very pleasant occupation, as  well as  a healthy one.  It would
not be difficult to find any quantity of land, which might be
purchased  at government price, and that, too, within reach of
good markets.  The enterprise, being a new one,  will, of course,
deter the timid from  embarking in it;  but there are persons
who can readily appreciate this hint, and to such, we say, try
the operation;  the experiment will cost but little labor, and less
capital.  People must be doctored, as well as fed.
• 
LEPTANDRIN.
  Leptandrin is a resinoid principle, which is obtained from
the root of the Leptandra Virginica (Scrophulariaceae.)  This
plant is known in the country as tall  Speedwell, Blackroot,
Culver's physic, &c.  It belongs to an extensive order of plants,
and even to a genus which is composed of many species.   The
whole genus possess more or less  medicinal worth,  but  not
one of the  species seems  to rival the Virona Virginica,  or,
as modern botanists have it, the Leptandra Virginica.  As a
medicine, the Leptandra has not been long known to the whites,
though it is, and, perhaps, has long  been used by the western
Indians.   Within a few years, the Leptandra has obtained great
popularity in the treatment of dysentery and numerous other
diseases.   We have closely watched  the action of Leptandra, as
well as its active principle in the system, and are well satisfied
that it is a valuable addition to our materia medica. The crude
article was alone used,  until the recent extraction of the active
principle.   This has proved very advantageous, as the dose of
the crude  article was too  large for convenient administration.
On this account, patients often refused  to take it; besides, a
portion  of the  powdered root, not being soluble, often caused
more or less irritation of the stomach.  The preparation under
consideration, removes  those objections, and enables the practi-
tioner to prescribe  the  medicine  in  full doses  to delicate per-
sons, who no longer object to it on account of its size.
  Leptandrin is a deep brown powder, slightly tinted with scar-
let.  It has a rather disagreeable rancid odor, and a taste which
is at first rather astringent and sweetish,  but  which soon 
LEPTANDRIN.
157
changes  to a slight bitter, which,  though  not pleasant, is by
no means very disagreeable.   The Leptandrin seems to possess
the  medicinal virtues  of the root in  a concentrated form.
There are few agents  in  the  materia medica which act with
more consistency and certainty than the Leptandrin.  It is not
by  any  means  a drastic  cathartic, but it is  one which  will
always prove gently laxative, having, in this  respect, the ad-
vantages of most cathartics, in the treatment of either chronic
diarrhoea or constipation, dependent on a deranged condition of
the liver.  When given in large dose,  with the view of produc-
ing free and copious catharsis, it is apt to produce much irrita-
tion and bloody stools.   This result follows the administration
of inordinate doses only.  When called to treat a case of habit-
us^l constipation, we will find the following a reliable formula:
                        Leptandrin,
                       Podophyllin,
                        Xanthoxylin,
                        Caulophyllin,
                        Stillingin.
Or,  when called to take charge of an opposite condition, which,''
however, arises from a similar cause, we  may give after a brisk
cathartic, the following:
                        Leptandrin,
                        Xanthoxylin,
                        Sanguinarin,
                        Phytolacin,
                        Hydrastin,
                        Irisin.
  This, in a great majority of cases, will correct the liver,  and
tone up the intestines to a state of health.  If, however, the
liver should be greatly impaired in its functions, we should rely
upon some of the formulas  already given, or give:
                        Podophyllin,
                        Leptandrin,
                        Caulophyllin,
                        Irisin,
                        Sanguinarin. 
9
158                    LEPTANDRIN.

  In treating disease everything depends upon a correct knowl-
edge of the causes of disease, and the true therapeutic value of
the agent used.   A great number of diseases depend upon some
diseased condition of the liver, and as Leptandrin exercises a
special influence over that organ,  we shall be called on to pre-
scribe it very often.  Leptandrin  not only stimulates and gives
a proper tone to the  liver, but  it seems to possess great  influ-
ence over the whole  glandular system.  In mesenteric disease,
in combination with small quantities of Podophylhn and Phy-
tolacin, or Stillingin,  it  acts most satisfactorily.
  Perhaps no agent has gained  more popularity in the treat-
ment of dysentery, than the Leptandrin in union with Podo-
phyllin, and other agents which have  been already noticed.
We have ourselves been surprised at the promptness of the ap-
pearance of its sanitary influence in dysentery and bilious diar-
rhoea.  Owing to  the  mildness of its action, it may be safely
prescribed to ' patients  of every age, sex, and constitution.  It
has been much used in treating dyspepsia thus combined:
                       Leptandrin,
                       Phytolacin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Hydrastin,
                       Helonin.
And the success which has attended the administration of the
formula, has been in  every case, so far as we are informed, most
astonishing.   By adding Podophyllin and Stillingin, instead of
Xanthoxylin and Helonin to the  above, we have  a most excel-
lent formula  for  the  treatment  of  secondary  syphilis and
scrophula.
  Leptandrin is not only laxative, but it is decidedly alterative
and tonic, and hence, if any of the concentrated medicines may
be given alone, this seems to be the one.  It may safely be ad-
ministered to keep the bowels in a  good  soluble condition,
when it is necessary to  husband the strength of the patient, as
in typhoid fever  and  typhoid pneumonia.   In  peritonitis, it
may be safely administered, when drastic cathartics would be 
LEPTANDRIN.
159
inadmissible.  Combined with Hydrastine or Quinine, Leptan-
drin may be advantageously used in the treatment of intermit-
tent fever.   It  produces black, tarry discharges, of  a very
offensive  and unhealthy  character, which gradually  assume
their natural color  and  characteristics,  leaving  the  patient
stronger, and better able to bear fatigue than before the operation
of  the  medicine.   In the administration of Senna, Jalap, and
saline cathartics, and, indeed, almost the whole of the class, the
patient  is left, after the action of the medicine, in an enfeebled
condition, from which he  does not recover in some days, unless
we resort to stimulating tonics.
   The dose of Leptandrin is TWO grains ;  or, in case the patient
is of a very robust constitution,  we. may give as much as three
grains.   When given in too large doses, we are apt to nauseate
the patient.  Perhaps, the better way to administer Leptandrin
is to give it  in half grain doses, and repeat them every two
hours.  We may increase its action, by such agents as Xanthox-
ylin, Capsicin, &c.; and retard its operation, by narcotics, such,
for example, as Morphine, &c.   Like  the Podophyllin, Leptan-
drin has  rapidly gained favor with the  profession,  until it  is
difficult  to supply the demand for it.  We  shall refer to this
agent very often in the course of this treatise.
   Having now treated of Leptandrin, in  a brief and pointed
manner—in a manner that will,  we trust, be perfectly intelligi-
ble—we beg to notice it as  an agent in the treatment of some
particular disease; and, as we could  not  select a  more impor-
tant one than typhoid fever, we shall examine its nature, and
show the indications for Leptandrin, in its treatment.   Typhoid
fever, and typhoidous diseases, are becoming  rife in this coun-
try, and we should study well its causes, symptoms, progress,
and treatment.  It is not every fever that approaches slowly, or
is of a low type,  that is  typhoid fever, and  we  are well per-
suaded that much is called typhoid fever,  that is really no such
thing.  Typhoid fever is slow and insidious in its attack upon
the  system ;  and, if we closely observe  the  symptoms of the
disease, we shall be  led to  the  causes, and thus be enabled to
prescribe rationally in its  treatment.  Few typhoid patients are 
160
LEPTANDRIN.
able to fix upon the beginning of the attack; but, occasionally,
when it almost amounts to remittent fever, the disease is ushered
in with a chill, followed by more or less fever, which does not
afterwards entirely leave the patient, until the beginning of con-
valescence, or a prostration which ends in death.  The first the
patient notices, is that he has some headache ; soreness on touch-
ing the surface ;  he feels, in his limbs, as though he had taken
cold ; the skin is alternately hot and dry, with chilly sensations.
There is more or less debility, the appetite fails, the bowels may
be  either slightly constipated,  or there may be a tendency to,
or even open diarrhoea.  The patient  complains  of flushes of
heat; the pain in the head increases; the pulse is slightly accel-
erated ;  the patient becomes restless and irritable ;  the tongue
is only slightly coated, and the patient is fairly under the dis-
ease—typhoid fever.
  From this time we notice an  augmentation of all the symp-
toms : the pulse is quicker, hard, and  wiry: there is  more or
less diarrhoea, or else more confirmed constipation; the urine is
rather diminished in quantity,  and more colored;  the bowels
are  inordinately  sensible to the influence of cathartics—and
medicines which are decidedly such, are apt to cause prostration
and inordinate discharges ;  the skin is dryer and  harsher; the
temperature of the  body is increased very sensibly, though not
as much as in other fevers;  there is considerable pain in the
head; the face is usually flushed, and looks chy; the fur on the
tongue increases, and  the  edges are somewhat reddened; the
stomach becomes irritable as  the disease progresses; some pain
is soon felt in the bowels, which is increased on pressure; soon
we have symptoms of tympanitis ; the abnormal condition of the
skin is  soon extended to the bronchia, and we have a slight
cough:  the patient  expectorates a little mucine phlegm.   As
the disease progresses these symptoms become more  positive 5
the tongue becomes much dryer and darker in the middle ; the
saliva appears tough, and has a cottony appearance; the  throat
is now dryer, and deglution somewhat  painful*; the bowels are
now so sensitive that the mildest  purgative is  apt to  act with
vigor; the evacuations are  apt to be watery, and very offensive. 
LEPTANDRIN.                    161
When the stools have been suffered to stand awhile we may see
on them small specks of bloody mucous, and at the same time,
we shall observe an eruption on the abdomen which is peculiar
to this disease, and not very unlike ordinary flea bites.  Soon
we notice the ravages of the disease on the nervous system, and
there  is manifested more or less cerebral disturbance.   The
patient becomes the subject of all manner of hallucinations,
which continue until the true typhoid conditions of the disease
are fully established.  The patient now lies in  a comatose con-
dition ; the mouth  open and sordes appear on the teeth; the
pulse  is very quick; some portions of the surface are warmer
than others, and the whole is dry and harsh.   There  may now
be involuntary discharges, from the bowels and bladder; or in
some  cases there is  a retention of the urine ; epistaxis may now
appear and sometimes become a formidable  symptom.   The
pulse  grows  weaker,  the skin moistens,  the body  becomes
cool, and the patient is soon numbered among the dead!
  Such are some of the more prominent symptoms  of a well-
marked case of typhoid fever,  and it is our place, when  called
to treat such a patient, to commence an immediate search for the
causes upon which  these symptoms depend.  Perhaps the best
way to get at the causes on which the above symptoms depend
will be to examine some of the anatomical phenomena  which
become apparent upon post mortem examination.
  The heart is most commonly softened, and at the same time,
diminished in  size.  The lungs are  of a bluish  red appearance,
and when  cut, discharge a thick reddish fluid.   There is some
vascular  engorgement  of the  mucous membranes of the air
passages.  Little or no changes are detected in  the brain ; or if
any changes are noticed, it usually amounts to no more than an
effusion of serum between the membranes.  We may often ob-
serve  ulcerated points in the pharynx.   The stomach is always
more  or less diseased, though many suppose this to be so, inde-
pendent of the typhoid fever.   The small intestines are mostly
filled  with flatus; the fluid contents quite thin  and mixed with
mucine matter, which may sometimes be sanguinous.   And it
is not unusual to find clots of coagulated bloody being, loose in
       11 
162
LEPTANDRIN.
the tract   The mucous membrane of the large intestines is
more or less affected, and may occasionally be so* severely so as to
result in partial, or even in perfect disorganization in those cases
which terminate fatally.  Not unfrequently, when the disease is
not malignant, there may be simply a thickening of the mucous
membrane of the large intestines.   The glands of peyer  are
often much diseased—hypertrophied and ulcerated.   It is in the
region of the ileo-ccecal valve that the ulceration is  most com-
plete.   It may be so marked as to involve the muscular and
peritoneal coat, which often results in  the perforation of the
bowels.   We also,  often notice a peculiar diseased condition of
the mucous membrane of the caecum and  colon, in the  more
protracted cases of typhoid fever.   The mesenteric glands are
almost always redder, increased in size, and softer than natural;
or, when the disease has been very protracted, the  prominent
symptom  of disease in the mesenteric glands is the appearance
of certain purulent points filled with a yellow mucous-like mat-
ter.   The lymphatic  glands of the entire system are generally
more or less diseased,  which is a symptom peculiar to this dis-
ease.  The spleen is always enlarged, softened, and darkened in
color.   The most prominent symptom of a  diseased condition
of the liver is softening.   It is also lighter in its color.   Such
are some of the more prominent anatomical phenomena attend-
ing a case of well developed typhoid fever,  and from  these
phenomena and the previously noted symptoms, we think it will
not be very difficult to get at the causes of the disease, which
must be well understood to enable the practitioner to predicate
a rational plan of treatment.
  Typhoid fever is, we think, caused by an  idio-miasmatic in-
fluence,  which may arise either from decaying animal or veget-
able matter.   Where large numbers of persons arc  crowded
together in ill-ventilated houses, or where cleanliness is neglected,
there seems to be a poisonous effluvia thrown off from the body,
which is capable of inducing in a body predisposed  to fever,
those pathological conditions which are favorable to  the devel-
opment of Typhoid fever.   The surest prophylactic, then, is to
guard against the exposure of the system  to this human effluvia, 
LEPTANDRIN.
163
or this idio-miasmatic influence—to keep the body clean, live
and sleep in well ventilated houses, and keep the general sys-
tem in a condition to throw off disease-engendering impressions,
no matter from what cause they may arise.   The organic or
enteric lesions, which so constantly occur  in  typhoid fever, are
not to be regarded  as causes of the disease, but as resulting
from    an  improper circulation of the nervous currents.   The
great nervous centres seem to be all  embarrassed in typhoid
fever, and it should be one of the first objects of the physician
to get the nervous system in a good healthy condition—in doing
this he will often have cured the disease.   As typhoid fever is
not an inflammatory disease, we must be careful in prescribing, or
even in adopting a general plan of treatment.   About no dis-
ease has there been more disputation regarding its proper  treat-
ment, than the one under consideration.   We  shall not take
sides with any or either party, since we are not writing a trea-
tise on the general practice of physic, and have introduced this
collateral subject only to illustrate the  virtues of a single medi-
cine, which we desire to see more extensively used by the pro-
fession.
  In reference to the treatment of typhoid fever, we may observe
in the outset that all harsh, irritating  or  debilitating remedies
should be avoided.  That we must husband the  strength of the
patient as far as  possible.  We have indicated the pervasion of
the system with a malarial  poison, and if the  predication be
correct, we should by all means  aid  its elimination  from the
system; and while doing this we must be careful to avoid the
use of such agents as diminish the vital forces, or locally irritate
the intestinal disorder.  The system should be sustained against
the depression which is consequent upon the  ravages of the dis-
ease. .   The symptoms and anatomical phenomena, all indicate
an inactive or abnormal  condition of the liver  and glandular
system, and of  the nervous and cutaneous  functions.   Now,
then, experience has taught us that the great majority of  cases
of typhoid fever may be arrested within two  days' time, if we
adopt the proper plan of treatment.   To meet all these indica-
tions, we make the following prescription, which has proved
eminently successful: 
164
LEPTANDRIN.
                      Hydrastine,
                      Leptandrin,
                      Asclepin,
                      Eupatorin,
                      Cypripedin.
  This formula, if given with the proper caution, and the patient
be allowed to drink freely of almost any moderately warm and
mucilaginous drink, will be sure to cut short the  disease; and
to prevent a return, we give the following powder in small pro-
portions of each article;
                      Asclepin,
                      Leptandrin,
                      Hydrastine.
  If the  disease had  considerably advanced we should com-
mence with the second,  instead  of the first formula, and if
tympanitis should  be  present,  we should combat it  with 01.
Turpentine, beat up with the white of egg, or give the follow-
ing:
                      Oil Erigeron,
                      Pure Albumen,
                      Cypripedin,
made into a pill or lozenge, and administered  in small doses,
while we placed  a  small, slightly rubefacient plaster  over the
tympanitic region, and inject, per anum, some slight, stimulating
anodyne  mixture.  If the  case is so malignant as not to  be
made to yield by the above course of treatment, the physician
is nc-t warranted in adopting a more heroic course of treatment.
To calm the nervous irritability which comes on when the  dis-
e^iese approaches a crisis, it is best to give:
                      Scutellarin,
                      Cypripedin,
                      Apocynin,
                      Lupulin.
  About the time  of  the crisis of the  disease, when there is
mnch  thirst, give  the  amoniated  julep, and wash the mouth
with  the same, somewhat more acidulated, by putting  a  few
dfpps of  acitic acid, or make a decoction of  Geranium macula- 
EUONYMIN.
165
tum, and wash the mouth with it.   When all other means have
failed, and the patient is rapidly sinking, we may resort to diffu-
sible stimulants, and endeavor to get the system under the in-
fluence  of Hydrastine and Leptandrin.   We feel persuaded,
however, that when the physician is called in due time, and he
adopts the course of treatment already indicated, he will seldom
find his patients in this low, sinking stage, which is  so very
difficult to treat successfully.  Typhoid fever is a prevalent dis-
ease in some sections, and we must learn to cure it—and that by
remedies more reliable than those  formerly used.  Dose,  3 grs.
EUONYMIN.
  This resinoid is obtained from the Euonymus americanus
(Celastraceas.)   It is known  by the common names of Wahoo,
Burning bush, Spindle tree, &c.  There are three varieties of
this plant, which have been  used in medicine, and which have
been noticed in most modern works oh materia medica, or med-
ical botany.  Though the plant and its varieties have been so
uniformly noticed, it does not seem that its true properties have
been known, in all cases, since writers by no means agree as to
their character.  The Euonymus atropurpureus has generally
been considered as superior to the E. americanus, until recently;
now, however, respectable authorities say there is but little per- 
166
EUONYMIN.
ceptible difference between the European variety, E. europaaus,
and the two American species, E. atropurpureus and E. ameri-
canus.   The Euonymus americanus, from which the Euonymin
is obtained, is a smaller bush than the E. atropurpureus, but
yields  the  active principle more abundantly.   The  medical
properties of the two species are almost identical, in our opin-
ion ; the only advantage possessed by the E. americanus over
the other variety, being the greater yield of the resinoid.
  The Euonymin is a drab colored powder, not very unlike
Phytolacin ; its odor is rather  unpleasant, and its taste similar
to Xanthoxylin, except it is a little more aromatic.  It  is a lax-
ative tonic, and a mild, pleasant expectorant.  As a  tonic, it
may be used wherever  tonics  are  indicated, especially for
improving  the  condition of the stomach;  and  to unhealthy
entozoic children, and delicate females, who are very irregular
in their periods of menstruation. Also, it  may be given, with
much advantage, in torpid conditions of the  liver, thus  com-
bined :
                      Leptandrin,
                       Sanguinarin,
                      Euonymin,
                      Podophyllin.
We have already given a number of formulas in which it acts
well.  (See pp. 114-130 et. seq.)  As a vermifuge, it  may be
given in union thus:
                      Chelonin,
                      Euonymin,
                      Xanthoxylin,
                      Caulophyllin,
                      Irisin.
  When it is given in chronic  constipation,  it should be thus
combined:
                      Leptandrin,
                      Euonymin,
                      Apocynin.
We have, however, already given formulas for chronic consti-
pation, which we like better than the  above, (see pp. 102,124, 
IRISIN.
167
125, 127, &c, et. seq.)   In the treatment of dyspepsia of an
atonic kind, we have found the following formula, when perse-
vered in, to be generally sufficient  to  either remove the atony,
or even the disease:
                       Euonymin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Rhusin,
                       Scutellarin.
   Of course, much will depend on a proper system of dietetics,
and an avoidance of predisposing causes.  The practice with
too many, we fear, in the treatment of dyspepsia,  is to adopt a
heroic plan of treatment, which does  more harm than good to
the patient.
IRISIN.
  Irisin  is the  resinoid active principle of  Iris versicolor
(Iridacece,) which is also known by the common names of Blue
flag, Flag lily, &c.  The Iris tribe of plants is a very extensive
one, and numerous species are used in the practice of physic.
The roots of the whole family are pervaded  by an acrid juice.
When dried, much of  this acrimony, which  appears to depend
in a great measure on a volatile oil, is dissipated.   The I. floren-
tina and I. pseud-acorus, are, next to the I. versicolor, most used
in medicine.   There are numerous other varieties  of the Iris in
America, but  not much,  or perhaps, never  used in medicine.
Several writers on materia  medica, recommend it in the treat-
ment of numerous diseases, while others seem to be afraid of it,
and intimate that  it ought  to be stricken out from the list of
the materia medica.  Because  some one person has given it in 
168
IRISIN.
an over dose, and thereby become frightened as to the probable
result, is that a reason why it should be pronounced dangerous
in proper doses, or  that  the profession should be asked to dis-
card it ?   We answer, certainly not; for if our materia medica
embraced only such agents as had never acted  harshly under
any circumstances, and none which had  not  been condemned,
the practice of physic would certainly be orthopathic.
   Seriously, we may ask, if gentlemen of the  profession are
not too hasty sometimes, in pronouncing on the merits or de-
merits of an agent ?   There seems to be an inherent idea in the
minds of many  practitioners, that American  plants are value-
less as medicines, and that  we ought  to import  our medicines,
as we do our tea and coffee.   On the other hand, the people
having been often compelled to use our indigenous plants,because
they were unable to procure others, have demonstrated, beyond
all dispute, the value of  many of our most despised  plants,  in
the treatment of their maladies.  Because the Iris versicolor,
given in too large doses, has been known to cause prompt eme-
sis and catharsis, and  thus  greatly weaken the patient, we are
no more justified in condemning it as a medicine, than we would
be justified in condemning the Stramonium, because the James-
town  settlers had tried the experiment of using its leaves  as
salad,  and thereby  were made  sick.   Having,  ourselves, the
utmost faith in the goodness of God, we feel  confident that for
every malady arising from peculiarities of a locality,  there also
will be found in that locality, a proper remedy for the disease,
and that every  plant,  as well as  every atom  of matter, has its
appropriate use. This idea is old, but we believe it to be true.
However, true or false, we shall so continue to think, until we
see just cause to change our opinion.
   The Iris versicolor is  a valuable medicine, and, during the
past ten  or  twelve  years, has been extensively employed, as a
cathartic, alterative, sialogogue, anthelmintic, and  diuretic.   The
resinoid,  Irisin, in its present  form, is rather a new remedy,
having been obtained within a few years, but has been exten-
sively employed, both in private and hospital practice, and has
everywhere been so consistent  and certain in its action, that it 
IRISIN.
169
 has made friends in all sections of the country, and among all
 classes of physicians.  It is  destined, we think, to take a still
 higher place in the estimation of physicians, than it has hitherto
 attained, since it is now prepared very pure.
   Irisin is a dry, rich, cream-colored powder, with a garlicky
 odor and taste.  It  is one of the most beautiful of the concen-
 trated preparations,  and possesses, in an  eminent degree,  the
 properties of the root, unless we say it is somewhat less diuretic.
 It is capable of filling  many indications, a few of which we
 shall notice.   It combines finely  with a number of prepara-
 tions ; and, in combination, we have already refered to it.  As
 a cathartic, it acts on all  parts of  the canal, but more particu-
 larly on the upper portion, stimulating the liver and pancreas
 to active efforts.  When given in proper combination  and in
 quantities insufficient to produce catharsis, it is a valuable altera-
 tive, stimulating the entire glandular system, and causing the
 emunctories to act with  increased vigor.   It is capable of pro-
 ducing, when combined with  Podophyllin and Xanthoxylin,
 well marked  ptyalism, and a  copious discharge of saliva.  In
 the treatment of dropsies,  it may be  thus combined for admin-
 istration :
                        Irisin,
                        Apocynin,
                        Podophyllin,
                        Senecin,
                        Caulophyllin.
   In treating  syphilis, which has already begun to seat itself in
 the constitution, we think this agent may be relied on, when
 united with other proper agents of  its class, thus:
                        Irisin,
                        Stillingin,
                        Phytolacin,
                        Macrotin.
We shall, however,  give other formulas for the treatment of
syphilis.  This is a reliable formula when we wish to make the
Irisin a leading remedy; and,  whether leading or not, we shall
never do wrong by combining it with other alteratives, in the 
170                       IRISIN.
treatment of syphilis, scrophula, and  all other constitutional
forms of disease.   It  will, of  course,  be remembered, when
giving the Irisin as an alterative, that it must be given in small
doses.  Irisin has been much used in treating chronic hepatitis,
generally thus combined:
                       Irisin,
                       Podophylhn,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Hydrastine.
Others prefer different  formula, and we have  ourselves often
prescribed others.  The reader must bear in mind that we give
only the  formula which we  should make up when desiring to
make a particular agent the most prominent article employed.
There is  the same variety in making up formula of the concen-
trated articles, that there is in prescribing crude articles.  Many
physicians,  in  using  the Irisin  in the treatment of chronic
hepatitis, would make  very different combinations,  and most
generally this one:
                       Irisin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Podophyllin,
                       Sanguinarin.
Others would prefer  still different unions,  but we  give  only
those formulas which  we ourselves have tried, and like, or have
been sufficiently used  and tested by those on whose veracity we
can rely.  Prescriptions may be made to vary by a great many
considerations, and whoever endeavors to fill all the indications
which present themselves, will seldom make up two prescrip-
tions  exactly alike in  every respect.  One may contain more or
less agents than another, or greater or less quantities of each
article than others.  For example, we prescribe:
         No. !.■—Podophyllin,    2 gr.
Leptandrin,     2 gr
Hydrastine,     1 gr
Asclepin,        \ gr,
Irisin,          1 gr,
Sanguinarin,     \ gr
- This will purge. 
IRISIN.
171
No. 2.—Podophyllin,	igr.*	
Leptandrin,	igr-	
Hydrastine,	1 gr.	- This will vomit.
Asclepin,	agr-	
Irisin,	ig^	
Sanguinarin,	3gr..	
No. 8.—Podophyllin,	igr-*	
Leptandrin,	\gr>	
Hydrastine,	agr-	- This will sweat
Asclepin,	4gr.	
Irisin,	igr-	
Sanguinarin,	sgr.-	
No. 4.—Podophyllin,	igr.'	
Leptandrin,	igr-	
Hydrastine,	3gr.	- This will constip
Asclepin,	igr.	
Irisin,	sgr-	
Sanguinarin,	sgr-.	
  Thus it will be seen, that in making up our  prescriptions in
practice, we can throw them into almost any class of medicines
we  choose by simply altering the proportions of each agent.
Irisin is a slowly operating medicine,  well adapted to the treat-
ment of disease occurring in old persons.  Its action is rendered
more speedy by the addition  of a little Capsicin, Xanthoxylin,
or any stimulant.  Caulophyllin will  correct any symptoms of
harshness which may arise.  To stimulate the uterine functions
it is often thus combined:
                       Caulophyllin,
                       Irisin,
                       Macrotin,
                       Scutellarin.
Indeed the Irisin may be employed in a  great number of dis-
eases, as will be readily apparent from what has been  already
said of it.   The ordinary dose of the  pure  article, as prepared
at the  American Chemical Institute, is one grain.   But  cases
may arise when two and even three or four grains, will be ne- 
172                       RUMIN.
cessary to produce free catharsis.   As an alterative, one-fourth
of a grain given four times a day is sufficient to begin with.
  There are certain persons with whom Podophyllin and Lep-
tandrin will not agree, owing to some peculiar idiosyncrasy of
the constitution, as there are persons whose systems will not
tolerate opium from: a similar cause.  To such persons we may,
generally, safely prescribe the Irisin in combination, as we have
mentioned.  The only way to become  perfectly familiar with
this or any other medicine is to use it.  We feel persuaded that
all who use the Irisin will be pleased with its operation.
RUMIN.
  This resinoid is obtained from the roots of Rumex crispus
(Polygonaceae,) or Yellow dock, as it is commonly called.  There
are many species of the dock, most of which have been used in
medicine, but unquestionably, the Rumex crispus is  most de-
serving of  attention.   It was introduced to the profession by
the empirics, who have long used it with marked advantage.
  Rumin, the active principle of Rumex crispus or yellow dock,
is a reddish brown powder, smelling not very unlike a dirty
stocking just taken from the foot, and a peculiar, disagreeable,
slightly astringent taste.  It possesses the virtues of the root,
being alterative, tonic,  and slightly astringent.   In treating
scorbutic cahexy, we shall find it a valuable remedy, in union
with other agents thus:
                       Stillingin,
                       Phytolacin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Rumin,
                       Irisin,
                       Hydrastine. 
ALNUIN.
173
and the same formula may be made serviceable in the treatment
of cutaneous disease, if we substitute Asclepin for the  Irisin,
and Lobelin or Sanguinarin for the  Hydrastin.   It has been
much employed in the treatment of secondary syphilis, and in
scrophula, though we prefer other agents for such purposes.  It
is  a good alterative, especially where there is  a tendency to
chronic diarrhoea.  The crude article has been much employed
in compounding patent alterative syrups. An ointment may be
made by mixing the Rumin with cream or fresh butter, and
rubbing the surface of the body in the treatment of itch, though
in this we have not ourselves seen it used. It has, nevertheless,
been so recommended in standard works, and  we are informed,
by those who have  so used it, that its action  is satisfactory.
The ordinary dose of the Rumin, for an adult man, is two grains,
which may sometimes be increased to three.   As an alterative
it is best to give it in half or one grain doses, three or four times
daily.   " Yellow  dock and Sarsaparilla " have  been so  much
used, that we need not fear to administer the resinoid, since we
are not certainly aware that it has ever acted very harshly.
ALNUIN.
  This resinoid is obtained from the Alnus serrulata, or Alnus
rubra (Betulacese), by both of which names it is known  among
botanists.   It is the  common red or tag alder, which is more
commonly called Alder tag in the country.  It is found in most
parts of the country, but especially in the South, where it is in
bloom, and ripening its seeds nearly the whole year.   There is
a common remark in the South that it flowers every month in
the year except February, and the assertion is very nearly true.
The bark, which is the officinal portion, is used  in  Alabama,
Georgia, and Florida, in the treatment of** fevers by the people. 
174
ALNUIN.
They usually make a decoction of the bark and drink freely of
it.  Many of  the  more ignorant believe that if the bark be
peeled up it is an emetic,  and a cathartic when peeled down-
wards.  Of course, the supposition is wholly unfounded, though
we may infer that it sometimes acts in both directions, in con-
sequence of the large quantities of the tea which is often drank;
for the bark is said to be slightly astringent.  We are better
acquainted with the active resinoid  principle than with the
operation of the crude article.
  The Alnuin prepared at the American Chemical Institute is
a brownish powder, having  a rather pleasant odor and  taste.
It is nearly destitute of astringency, although it evidently pos-
sesses some degree of that character.  As a medicine, it is more
perfectly an  alterative  than anything  else,  and  as  such,  is
employed with the best  results in a number of diseases.  In
scrophula and constitutional syphilis it may be thus employed:
                       Alnuin,
                       Phytolacin,
                       Irisin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Asclepin.
  Combined with Asclepin and Gelsemin, it may be employed
in the treatment of bilious and  other  miasmatic fevers; and
when combined with Hydrastine and  Xanthoxylin, may be
appropriately employed in the treatment of intermittents.   It is
a good nauseant, and may be used along with Asclepin to pro-
duce diaphoresis.  We have thus used it on ourselves with the
happiest results.   The dose of Alnuin, as an alterative, is one
grain; as an emetic, four grains; as a nauseant,  we may give
two grains, and then keep up  nausea  by the administration of
half grain every hour. 
OL.  ERIGERON.
   This is an essential oil, which is obtained from the  Erigeron
 Canadense  (Asteraceae), or  Canada fleabane.   This is a large
 family of plants, and several species  have been  used  in  medi-
 cine.   We  may mention the E. annum, E. heterophyllum, E.
 philadelphicum.   They are all more or less  valuable, but'we
 prefer the E. Canadense.
   The Oil of Erigeron is a  very fluid, straw-colored oil, with a
 pleasant weed-like odor, and a diffusible, rather agreeable taste,
 which leaves an impression in  the mouth that  is recognised as
 being similar to the odor of the oil.   It possesses rare proper-
 ties, and is  every way worthy of the  attention of the profession.
 The 01. Erigeron is diuretic, tonic, and  astringent, or perhaps
 more properly styptic.   The E. canadense possesses the above-
 named property in a much greater degree than any of the other
 species.  We think, also, that locality has something to do with
 its properties.  If, as we suspect to be true, the southern  plant
 contains a greater quantity of oil, it might be made exceedingly
 profitable to manufacture it on  a large scale, in certain localities,
 where the plant attains a height of eighteen to twenty  feet and
 so thick that one with difficulty gets through it.
   When given as a styptic, it is capable of almost certainly
 arresting uterine hemorrhage,  hemorrhage of the lungs, and
intestines.  It is a reliable and effective remedy in the treatment
of palpitation of the heart arising from uterine disorder.  Dis-
solved in alcohol, it is an excellent external application in the
treatment of rheumatism, and local inflammations in general.  It 
176                     SENECIN.
may also be employed internally in treating dysentery, diarrhoea,
the dysury of children, and in every case where  either tonics,  ,
astringents, or diuretics are indicated.   Combined thus:
                       Ol. Erigeron,
                       01. Turpentine,
                       01. Olivas,
it forms an excellent mixture for external application in the
treatment of the various kinds of sore throat.  For internal
administration, in the treatment of haemeturia, we prefer to give
it alone, or else thus:
                       Ol. Erigeron,
                       01. Cinnamonum,
                       White Sugar,
                       Gum Arabic.
Or the simple oil may be dropped on a lump of sugar and thus
chewed up and swallowed, or allowed  to dissolve in the mouth
and then swallowed.   It seems to  exert a peculiar styptic influ-
ence over the blood, and  at the  same time to act as a renal
stimulant.  Of course, in common with essential oils, it is a car-
ninative, or what is commonly so  called.   The dose of the oil
of Erigeron is from two to ten drops, according to the indica-
tions, dropped on sugar, or dissolved in alcohol.
SENECIN.
  This resinoid  is the  active principle of Senecio gracilis
(Asteracese), or Life-root, Uncum, Female regulator, &c. There
are several species of the Senecio, all of which have been used
as medicines;  the preference, however,  has, we  believe,  been
everywhere conceded to the one under consideration, and from
which alone, the Senecin is prepared. 
SENECIN.
177
   ■Senecin, as prepared at the American Chemical  Institute  is
 a dark, yellowish green powder, with  a peculiar unpleasant
 odor, and a nauseous, somewhat bitterish taste.  The color of
 the Senecin may vary with the  process of getting  it out, from
 a whitish brown, to the color of the specimen we have indicated.
 It contains, in a concentrated form, the medicinal virtues of the
 plant.   Many attempts to prepare this agent, in the form of a
 powder, by others engaged in the preparation of medicines, seems
 to have entirely failed, since a  tany oil only, we believe, has
 been obtained, by any other establishment than the American
 Chemical Institute.
   Senecin has been much employed in the treatment of numerous
 uterine affections, and from what we can learn, with marked
 success.   It is diuretic, diaphoretic, and tonic.   As a diuretic,
 it has much  reputation, especially when in fevers  the urinary
 function is performed with much languor, and there is a marked
 diminution of the quantity of urine  voided.  It may be also
 used with advantage in the various dropsies, when such an
 agent is most generally indicated.  For promoting the menstrual
 flow we may rely on the following:
                       Senecin,
                       Caulophyllin,
                       Macrotin,
 which is to be given in small doses, often repeated, and with an
 abundant  supply of warm tea,  a few days before the regular
 period of  menstruation. * If the above should fail, which will
 be very seldom, we may add to its powers, and perhaps  secure
 the desired object, by giving, along with the above, one drop of
 the Oil of Savin.  Now, though either of the above concentrated
 remedies, or the Oil of Savin, would promote the menstrual flow,
 we prefer  the combination, because there is a qualifying influ-
 ence exerted by one agent over another, and their united action,
 while equally as sure, is less harsh than either one might  be.
 Suppressed menstruation, as before  remarked, may, however,
 arise from a variety of causes, and, to  suppose that the above or
 any other prescription will bring  on the menstrual flow in every
case, is out of the question.  If the suppression arise from cold,
           12 
178
SENECIN.
we shall do as much towards restoring the function with diapho-
retics as with the so called emmenagogues.  If the suppression
depends on local congestion or inflammation, our attention must
be turned to its removal.  If it depend on  torpidity of the in-
testines a brisk cathartic, or one, especially, which  irritates  the
colon, will usually be our best remedy.
  We occasionally, and, indeed, too often in high life, meet with
females who menstruate always with much difficulty, and suffer
very much while the function is being performed;  females who
have in plain words, dysmenorrhcea.  This affection  has often
baffled the most skillful practitioners, but we think most cases
may be made to yield under the use of the following remedies,
given regularly a few days before the regular catamenial period:
                       Senecin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Macrotin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Helonin.
   If  there  is  much nervous  excitement  we  may  omit  the
Helonin, and substitute therefor the Scutellarin.   We  should
also suffer the patient to drink freely of slippery elm bark  tea,
or some such a preparation—to sponge the body in tepid water,
and keep in an even temperature, at least as high as 60° Fahr.,
but with a free access of fresh air.   It is next to useless  to give
agents for the purpose of affecting the menstrual organs,  except
just before, and at the regular periods, and we should never fail
to  see  whether the  suppression does not depend on  proper
causes, before prescribing at all.  It is not unusual to find the
female system, when requiring the use of this class of agents, in
an atonic condition, and as the Senecin is a rather reliable tonic,
we may depend on its beneficial action, provided we combine it
with Hydrastin and Helonin.
   In chlorosis, we shall find the following a good formula:
                       Hydrastin,
                        Senecin,
                        Asclepin,
                        Scutellarin, 
SENECIN.
179
It is very true, chlorosis is natural enough, and when occurring
in young persons, usually passes off as soon as the menstrual
flow occurs; but it is not unfrequently the case, that the system
is so depraved that the foundation is laid for much future bad
health, and if  we act wisely, we shall tone up the system until
nature has overcome all obstacles  and asserted the supremacy
of her sway.  We are no advocates for unnecessary medication,
and seriously  believe too much medicine is used; but the surest
way to avoid this latter evil, according to our experience, is  to
take the system in charge while it is  yet filled with vigorous
vitality, and kindly assist the  vis medicatrix-naturae to main-
tain a physiological condition.   The earliest scintilations of a
diarrhoea  may often, and most commonly, be arrested by a few
drops of laudanum,  or  a  swallow of any astringent draught.
But when it has progressed sometime, and its ravages have been
extensive, it will require many drops of laudanum, or much of
an astringent draught;  and  so it is with other diseases: if we
take them in hand in time, there are few diseases beyond the
reach of the physician's skill.
  The  Senecin is  said  to be expectorant, and so it is,  simply
because it is more or less stimulant, and so too, in proper com-
bination  it is  diaphoretic, and tonic.   It  is a slow but very
certain tonic, and as  such an alterative, though by no means as
good as others which we shall notice.  Senecin is given in doses
of from two to five grains, according to the indications, three
times a day. 
PHYTOLACIN.
  Phytolacin is  the active resinoid principle of Phytolacca
decandria (Phytolacaceae,)  known also as Poke,  Pokeberry,
Coakum, Pigeon berry, Poke salad, &c.  The Poke is known in
all parts of this country, and by everybody who has been raised
outside of city bounds.  In some portions of the country it is
much used as early spring greens.  When cut while very young
and tender, it seems to be quite harmless, but becomes unfit for
food as it acquires  age.  The negroes use it very much, and say
that it must be boiled with plenty of fat meat to render it per-
fectly harmless.  This seems to us quite probable.  As a medi-
cine, it has  not been much  used in domestic practice, though
we have sometimes known it to be used, and especially in the
treatment of itch.  For this  purpose, the green root is usually
procured, and when boiled in water a sufficient time to extract
its virtues, the  patient is stripped and washed with the decoc-
tion.  In a  few minutes, the body  is  covered with ridges, as
though it had been beaten with a switch.  There is much pain
felt,  which  lasts for half an hour  or longer.  The itch is, of
course, most effectually cured.   The Phytolacca decandria is, in
large doses,  powerfully emetic and cathartic, and, on account of
its harshness, is not often prescribed.
  Phytolacin, the   resinoid, is  a light,  greyish brown pow-
der,  with an exceedingly  unpleasant  odor,  not very  unlike
Rumin, and a taste similar to its  odor, and certainly by no
means pleasant.  It is  nauseous, and one who has used it for
any length of time, does not soon forget it.   It is a valuable
agent, and one which  is eminently deserving of the  attention
of the profession.  It is less powerful as an  emetic  than the 
PHYTOLACIN.
181
crude  article, considering  its concentration;  but much more
narcotic.  Its prominent virtue, however, is its alterative prop-
erty.   It has few if any superiors, if, perhaps, we except the
Stillingin, in the materia medica.   This is a prominent charac-
teristic of the Phytolacca decandria, which is also much used in
certain  parts of the country,  as  almost a  certain specific  for
secondary syphilis.  It  is thus used  by both the Indians and
negroes, and was so used by the frontier practitioners, until the
discovery of the Stillingin and Phytolacin, since when, of course,
the resinoid under consideration has been adopted in preference,
as it is much more convenient for administration, as well as
more certain in its action.   When we  are called to treat a case
of syphilis, no matter how recent, it will be at all times proper
to give the Phytolacin, as it prevents the change of primary into
secondary syphilis, by expelling  the  virus from  the  system.
For such a use, we may make the following prescription:
                       Phytolacin,
                       Stillingin,
                       Senecin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Podophyllin,
                       Leptandrin.
Of course, the proportions of each of the above agents must be
small, for either of them is capable of curing syphilis, when prop-
erly administered.  Thus, if we do not wish to  give so many
agents at once, we  may simply unite:
                       Phytolacin,
                       Leptandrin,
                            or:
                       Phytolacin,
                       Podophylhn,
                            or:
                       Phytolacin,
                       Stillingin,
                            or:
                       Phytolacin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Leptandrin. 
182
phytolacin.
  If any disease plainly indicates alteratives,  it certainly is
secondary syphilis,  for which  we usually give the following
combination, and for the reasons which we shall presently men-
tion:
                       Phytolacin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Sanguinarin.
  In secondary syphilis, we see ulcers in the throat, bubo in the
groin, or else a general enlargement of the glands, copper-colored
blotches on the skin, pains in the  bones, nodes, syphilitic rheu-
matism, dryness and even huskiness of the skin ;  and not unfre-
quently a dead, hardish,  rather  horny  substance  covers the
cuticle, which appears cracked and altogether abnormal.
  Every one will at once see that alteratives, to tone  up the sys-
tem, and stimulate the emunctories to vigorous action, are plainly
indicated.  We find such an agent in Phytolacin. The liver is
torpid, and often much diseased, in this complaint; hence the
blotches on the skin.  Then the plain indication is an agent or
agents which  act specially upon  the  liver, and arouse it to a
vigorous exertion to perform its functions; hence we give Lep-
tandrin  and  Sanguinarin.   The whole cutaneous  system  is
extensively diseased, and every one must see that the indication
is to stimulate the cutaneous emunctories, and promote diapho-
resis.  For this purpose, we depend on the Asclepin and San-
guinarin.  As a whole, the system requires slow but  sure tonics,
and such as will  soothe the constitutional irritation.   We think
the above articles,  thus combined  in  proper proportions, are
capable of doing this.  To render the formula  more sure and
speedy,  we often add Stillingin and a small portion  of Hydras-
tin.
  The Asclepin  should be given in sufficient quantities to insure
its proper and special influence on the cutaneous functions; for
in using alteratives  of any kind, we must remember that every
attention must be paid to the skin, or if we wait for the skin to
be affected by the mere influence of the alterative medicines, it
will require vastly more time to effect a cure.  The cutaneous 
phytolacin.
183
functions are deranged, in consequence of the abnormal condi-
tion of the internal organs—the entire glandular system—and
whatever removes that abnormal condition, will, of course, cure
the diseased skin;  but if we wish a speedy cure of any disease,
we must not only endeavor to remove the primary cause of the
disease, but to restore, by stimulating to vigorous action, those
organs or systems of organs which are sympathetically involved.
  In treating homotonostic fevers, we can make no more appro-
priate prescription than the one which  shall contain the last
formula, and also the Gelsemin, thus:
                       Phytolacin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Gelsemin,
                       Sanguinarin.
The  same combination might also be very appropriately used
in the treatment of typhus ictorodes, or  yellow fever.  The
Podophyllin might be added to the above, with much advan-
tage.   When  we regard yellow fever as  merely a vastly aggra-
vated and malignant form of bilious remittent fever, we shall
see the  indications for the above medicines.   When the fever
has been somewhat checked, we may leave out the Podophyllin,
and introduce  in its place the Hydrastine.
   For removing placenta febrilis, we know of no better combi-
nation than the following:
                       Phytolacin,
                       Hydrastine,
                       Leptandrin;
and the same formula, with the addition of Xanthoxylin, would
be most excellent in the treatment of anchylosis, and especially
that  form which depends on a syphihtic taint.  In nocturnal
emissions, where an antiaphodisiac remedy is needed, we know
of no medicinal substance, for internal  administration, so well
calculated to arrest the disorder, if we except mechanical means,
as the following powder:
                       Phytolacin,
                       Camphor,
                       Morphine, 
184
PHYTOLACIN.
in small quantities,  taken regularly  on going to bed.   For
guarding the system against a cancroid cachexy, the Phytolacin
combined with Asclepin  and  Hydrastine,  is a  good agent,
although we think the system should be subjected to a thorough
course of alterative  treatment, to insure an escape  from the
development of cancerous  disease,  which is apt to occur with
females, about the period of the change of life.  For the remo-
val of all manner of  exanthematous disease, we may rely upon
the following union of agents, when given in proper doses:
                       Phytolacin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Euonymin,
                       Myricin.
If this does not succeed,  we may dispense with the two la.«5t
articles in the  above formula, and supply their places by the
Senecin and Sanguinarin.  Of course,  we should  use  such
external applications as we thought were indicated by the par-
ticular form of the disease.  Perhaps the following will as gen-
erally be found useful as any  other one external application:
                       01. Erigeron,
                       Creosote,
                       Alcohol.
When the  above has been thoroughly dissolved in alcohol, it
may then be diluted with water to a proper strength for appli-
cation.   But on.no system of organs does Phytolacin  operate
with such a marked affinity as on the glandular system.   It  is
by its influence on these bodies, together with its tonic  virtues,
that we are enabled to obtain from it such beneficial results.
   Scrophula is a disease  in which the  glands are greatly in-
volved, and hence, in its treatment the Phytolacin, having much
power over them, has been found a most valuable remedy.  The
same condition of the glands  which developes scrophula, may
also develop mesenteric disease, or phthisis, and hence, in proper
combination we regard the Phytolacin as being specially indi-
cated.  We do not believe this agent or any other will com-
pletely cure an advanced stage of consumption, but before the
disease has made extensive ravages,  we think it may almost 
PHYTOLACIN.
185
       always  be relieved, provided we can control the habits and
       general conduct of our patients.  In prescribing,  with the in-
       tention of removing the phthisical cachexy,  we have found
       the following an excellent formula:
                             Phytolacin,
                              Asclepin,
                              Hydrastin,
                              Leptahdrin,
                              Rhusin.                          ' • ■ ■
s**      If this be long continued,  and our patient be made to take
       sufficient exercise in the open air—to keep  the mind free from
       care, and the diet be sufficiently nourishing, we shall soon see a
       marked improvement in  the  health of  our  patient.   Those
       causes which developed the cachexy, must, however, be entirely
       avoided, or all the medicines which would be given under any
       circumstances, can do no more, at best, than merely to prolong
       life, if they do even that much.
         Phytolacin has also been found exceedingly beneficial in the
       treatment of chronic rheumatism, no matter what may have
       caused the disease.  It should be combined with both a nervine
       and a positive tonic when thus employed, for example:
                              Phytolacin,
                              Cornin,
                              Cypripedin,
                              Stillingin.
         If the reader will consult  page 90, where we speak particu-
       larly of alteratives or eutropics, he will see at once, the general
       applicability of any agent of the class.   We shall treat, as we
       already have, of other alteratives, but it is doubtful if we shall
       treat of one that is more worthy of a trial, in practice, than the
       Phytolacin.   As an alterative, the dose  of Phytolacin is one
       grain three times a  day; but when the case is an  old and
       malignant one,  we may safely administer two grains  at a dose.
       By noticing the formulas in  which it occurs, the reader will at
       once see how extensive an application it may be made to have. 
SCUTELLARIN.
   Scutellarin is the concentrated resinoid principle of Scutel-
laria lateriflora (Lamiaceae), known also by the common names
of Scull-cap, Mad-dog weed and Hood wort.   It is found in all
parts of the United States.   The Indians, it is said, were well
acquainted with this plant and its  virtues, and from them the
whites learned enough of its nature to experiment with it.  It
has long been used in country practice, and has attained a high
reputation as a valuable nervine, &c.   Within the past twelve
or fifteen years its virtues have been repeatedly admitted by
physicians.   Its active principle, Scutellarin, has only  recently
been obtained, but it has rapidly risen into favor with  all who
have used it.
   Scutellarin is a light-greyish, brown-colored powder, rather
bordering on to  a  greenish shade.   It has a feeble,  slightly
aromatic odor, and a somewhat earthy, not unpleasant taste.  It
is decidedly a nervine, if a medicine which will quiet  nervous
irritation deserves that name.   It is at the same time a tonic,
and  may be employed  wherever a nervine or neuropathic medi-
cine is indicated.  In treating of this class of remedies, various
writers speak of certain agents which they term anti-neuro-
pathic, and so far as we comprehend them, mean agents which
are capable of removing neuropathic or diseased conditions of the
nerves. We use the term neuropathic to express an agent capable
of exerting a special sanative influence over the nerves.  Anti-
neuropathic,  according to our acceptation of the term, would
mean an agent which was capable of counteracting the influence 
SCUTELLARIN.
187
of a nervine, or neuropathic, and we choose this shorter word,
not because neuropathic conveys any other idea than a diseased
condition of the nerves, but because it refers, when treating of
remedial agents, to agents capable of affecting the nerves prom-
inently, and especially of  quieting them when greatly irritated,
and of allaying the excitation consequent thereon.
  Scutellarin may be used wherever nervines or narcotics are
indicated.   It  will often succeed when similar agents have en-
tirely failed, and especially in those idiosyncratic cases in which
opium or its preparations cannot be tolerated.  Some agents
which prominently exert their influence on the nerves, stimulate,
as Strychnine,  while others paralyse or relax, as Hydrocyanic
Acid.   Scutellarin belongs to this latter class of agents.   It has
been advantageously used in chorea, thus combined:
                       SCUTELARIN,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Myricin,
                       Asclepin.
It the disease is chronic, it will be well to displace the Myricin by
Leptandrin, and see to it, that the bowels are kept in a  soluble
condition.   In very severe cases, we have sometimes made the
following prescription with advantage:
                       Scutellarin,
                       Strychnine,
                       Xanthoxylin.
  The same formula which will permanently cure chorea, will
also, generally greatly benefit convulsions,  and hence the Scu-
tellarin is often given in the treatment  of convulsions.  We
have already given numerous formulas in which the Scutellarin
seems to be a collateral agent, but it may not be out of place, to
again remind the reader that this is  a most excellent agent in
the  treatment  of neuralgia.   We have already given formulas
for using this agent in treating neuralgia, chorea, &c, on page
130 which we still consider very reliable;  but if we desire to
make the Scutellarin  a leading remedy in  treating neuralgia,
we may thus combine it: 
188
SCUTELLARIN.
                       Scutellarin,
                       Gelsemin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Xanthoxylin.
It will be readily perceived, that in combining together reme-
dies, where there are so many of each class, one can make up
many formulas which, though embracing in each, agents different
from others, the medical properties of the combinations may not
materially differ.   We shall treat more particularly  of  this,
however, further on.
  When the system has long been kept under the influence of
stimulants or stimulating narcotics, and they are then suddenly
withdrawn, the whole  nervous  system is immediately unbal-
anced, and there supervenes a restless state, both of the physical
and mental functions,  which is termed delirium tremens.  There
is almost a total inability to sleep, and a general nervous tremor
occurring in paroxysms.  There is great watchfulness, head-
ache,  anorexia,  &c.   The indications in this disease are to
equalize the nervous system,  and thus restore its proper tone.
For this purpose there have been recommended many plans of
treatment, but we have found nothing to  act so satisfactorily as:
                       Scutellarin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Caulophyllin,
in a glass of London porter, every two hours until the patient
is calmed down, when everything may be suspended except:
                       Scutellarin,
                       Hydrastine.
  Delirium tremens is a most horrid disease,  in any form, and
we are often called to treat it promptly,  or else see  our patient
rapidly approach the state of mania.  When the case is very
obstinate, and the patient is beyond the reach of the  Scutellarin
and Cypripedin, we may give:
                       Scutellarin,
                       Gelsemin,
which will soon calm  the most turbulent, when we  may ad-
minister, with strong hopes of doing good: 
                       scutellarin.                    189

                       Scutellarin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Helonin,
                       Hydrastin,
                       Podophyllin.
  If the case manifests  a  tendency to sink, we may substitute
Capsicin instead of Helonin.   But stimulants cannot, as  such,
cure this fearful malady,  and we must rely  on neuropathies
and proper tonics.  There are many forms of disease, when it
is almost impossible to procure sleep for the patient, and hence,
the fearful extent to  which Morphine has been given in  the
restless stages of typhoid fever.   Scutellarin  is  a positive and
reliable hypnotic, and will often succeed when Morphine,  in ra-
tional doses has entirely failed.  In hysteria and  anaemic condi-
tions of females,  the Scutellarin has been used with the greatest
advantage.   It  has, also, been strongly recommended for  the
cure of hydrophobia, but, alone, we do not believe in its efficacy
in this disease.   Had  we to make a prescription for the cure of
this complaint, we should likely not prescribe, as the most certain
remedy,  any of these concentrated remedies; but if we were
called soon after the person had been bitten by a rabid animal,
we should have much confidence in the following combination
of agents:
                       Capsicin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Myricin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Irisin.
  We should endeavor to keep the system well stimulated for
many weeks, or even  months, for we are  well persuaded, that
some months may pass before the patient can  consider  himself
out of danger.   We might use the Scutellarin, but we should
do so only to modify other agents.  It is clear that the emunctories
ought to be  well stimulated,  and the  blood kept  in  the
best condition for repelling morbific virus.   The dose of  the 
190                     JALAPIN.
Scutellarin is two grains, under ordinary circumstances, for an
adult, though four grains have been given with advantage, and
in rare instances as much as five.   This agent might be well
substituted for opiates, in those  irritable conditions incident to
childhood,  and  which require such  cautious medication to
restore the child to a state of health.
JALAPIN.
  Jalapin is the  concentrated resinoidous active principle of
Ipomae jalapa (convolvulaceae,) known commonly as Jalap.  By
botanists, the plant is known mostly as Ipomae purga.  The
reader will no  doubt notice that the active resinoid principle
has been given the specific, and not the generic name, as is
commonly done.   It  is likely this would also have been the
case with this active principle, had the name Convolvulus jalapa
proposed by Linnasus, been generally adopted.  In order to be
correct, and to convey correct impressions, in regard to the plant
and its virtues, we  may be allowed to treat  somewhat of the
general history of the tribe.   There are three genera of plants
belonging to the natural  order, convolvulaceae, which closely
resemble each  other,  and to all of which the name jalap  is
applied.   These three genera are, Batatas, Ipomse, and Convol-
vulus, and the  individuals of the  genera are, Batatas jalapa,
Ipomae jalapa,  and Convolvulus jalapa, or Convolvulus panda-
ratus.  These  plants  possess, in common, marked purgative
properties, and  hence are often,  and,  indeed, almost always
associated together in  the mind of the  physician.  Botanically,
the three genera thus differ:
  Batatas  jalapa.—Stem:  trailing  or climbing;  Leaves: 
JALAPIN.
191
 cordate, entire, sinuate or lobate,  pubescent beneath,  on long
 petioles.
   Ipom.cE  jalapa.—Stem: several, roundish, herbaceous, of a
 reddish brown color, much twisted, smooth;  Leaves:  cordate,
 accuminate, entire, deeply sinuated at the base, smooth, under
 side prominently veined, petioles often long as the leaf.
  Canvolvulus jalapa.—Stem: twining, subpubescent, round-
 ish,  purplish;  Leaves:  cordate or panduriform, accuminate,
 lobes rounded, broad, alterate petiolate, margin  entire, or un-
 dulate.
   Bat. jal.—Peduncles:  pilose, 1-3 flowered;  Sepals: ovate
 rounded, pubescent; Seeds:  dark brown, covered with a long,
 silky down.
   Ipo. jal.—Peduncles:  length of petiole, 2 flowered; Sepals:
 obtuse;  Seeds :  unknown.
   Conv. jal.—Peduncles :  longer than the petioles, 1-5 flow-
 ered ; Sepals: entire;  Seeds: 4.
  Bat. jal.—Corolla: large, limb, obscurely, 10 lobed,  exter-
 nally pubescent, white, tinged with purple ;  Capsule : 2-3 celled;
 Filaments : long as the corolla, villous and purple at base.
  Ipo. jal.—Corolla:  salver-shaped, with cylindrical tube, of
 a lilac purple color ;  Capsule: unknown ; Filaments : long and
 purplish.
  Conv. jal.—Corolla:  tubular,   companulate,  large, white,
 with tube purplish red; Capsule:  oblong, 2 celled; Filaments:
 shorter than corolla, white, purplish tinged at base.
  Bat. jal.—Root:  perenniel, somewhat fusiform, very large,
 often weighing fifty pounds, white, farinaceous.
  Bat. jal.—Root: pear-shaped,  perenniel, tuler sending out
 long radicles.
  Conv. jal.—Root: very large, cylindrical or fusiform, some-
 times four or five inches in diameter, from 2 to 4 feet in length,
 yellowish outside,  whitish and milky inside, attenuated above.
  It will thus be seen that these plants bear a close resemblance,
 botanically considered.  Their medical properties are equally
as similar.  The B. jalapa is a native of Mexico and the south-
ern portion of the United States.   It was long thought that 
192
JALAPIN.
 this plant furnished the jalap of commerce, but it is now known
 that such is not the case.   Some writers contend that the B.
 jalapa is entirely destitute of purgative properties, but a paper
 in a celebrated work on the medical plants of the West Indies,
 shows that it contains a beautiful white resin, which the writer
 asserts to  be too powerful for use.  By examining our remarks
 from page 36 to page 52, the reader will be enabled to explain,
 on satisfactory grounds, these conflicting statements.  The inert
 B. jalapa may and must have been grown in some dark, damp
 wood,  and too far north to have concentrated its secretions;
 while, on  the other  hand, the active medicinal principle was
 greatly concentrated in the West Indian samples used in obtain-
 ing a resin too powerful for use.   We know, from experience,
 that the B. jalapa grown in Texas, or West Florida, is a safe
 but sure purgative, neither inert, nor too acrid for use.
  The Convolvulus jalapa, or C. pandaratus, is indigenous to
 all parts of the United States, but is really valuable as a medi-
 cine, only as grown in the Southern states.   While in the
 North it is a mild laxative, in the South it is a brisk cathartic,
 and is, as  such, extensively employed, both by physicians, and
 in domestic practice.   The Seminole Indians used it much in
 combination with Podophyllum peltatum, and esteemed it as a
 valuable remedy.  It is said to  enter largely into the  patent
 purgative pills of a large establishment in this city (New York.)
 How true  this is, we cannot say, but trust it may be true, since
 worse agents might be employed.
  The Ipomea jalapa is a native of the highlands of Mexico,
 where it is gathered and sold to the Jalapa merchants, who
thence ship it to other countries, via. Vera Cruz.   It is from the
 circumstance of its being sold by the Jalapa merchants,  that it
gets its specific name.   The resin of the I. jalapa  has long been
known to  chemists, by whom it  has been analysed and des-
cribed *  it  consists of  a  resin  and an acid.   The  resin has long
been called Jalapin, and the acid, Jalapic acid—•hence the name
 applied  to the agent  under consideration, by the American
 Chemical Institute.  It is very likely that all varieties of jalap
 contain a resin, which is in every way as efficient in procuring 
                         JALAPIN.                       193

catharsis, as the one from which Jalapin is now obtained.   We
sincerely wish our American chemists would closely investigate
the value of our indigenous plants, for we believe in the sanc-
tity  of supporting home manufactures, and  American enter-
prise, over foreign influences and capital.   A nation, to be free,
must have within itself all the means of subsistence, of luxury,
and  the elements of wealth.  As a nation ceases to buy, so is it
richer and more independent and united.  A free interchange
of commodities,  may be advantageous to the grower; but when
a nation grows an article, exports it to another country,  and then
imports it manufactured, it not only loses the  amount of the
profits accruing to the foreign  merchant, but sustains foreign
manual labor, over the manual labor of its own citizens, and
gives an impulse to foreign enterprise, which it denies to its own
citizens.   It is not our place to argue this question in this work,
but the principle is true, and physicians and druggists  ought to
discountenance any such preference for foreign drugs, when we
have those in our own country, which are in every way as reli-
able, and may be procured quite as conveniently.
  Jalapin, the resinoid active principle of the I. jalapa, as pre-
pared at the American Chemical Institute, is a very light drab-
colored powder, with a slightly aromatic odor,  which  becomes
quite sensible when  the powder is burned.   It has a resinous,
not very unpleasant taste, by no means indicative of its medici-
nal activity.  The Jalapin possesses the properties of  the root,
in a concentrated form, with the additional advantage of  enabling
the physician to give the  medicine in definite  quantities;  a
circumstance to which we have before alluded.   While the I.
Jalapa, has on all sides been admitted to be a sure and  valuable
carthartic, we think the same opinion must soon pertain relative
to the active principle, Jalapin.   It has been extensively used,
and  so far as we are aware, not a voice has  been raised to
depreciate  it.    It acts more  kindly than the  crude  extract,
or the powdered root, in  consequence of its containing less
Jalapic acid,  the abundance  of which, in the crude article, or
the extract has made  the Jalap too apt  to nauseate the patient,
        13 
194
JALAPIN.
to be so extensively used as some other cathartics which  really
are, perhaps, inferior to the powdered Jalap.
  Jalapin is an active cathartic, and like other resinoids of its
class, somewhat disposed to cause griping pains in its operation.
This may be readily obviated by giving it in combination with
other agents, thus:
                       Jalapin,
                       Caulophyllin,
                       Cypripedin.
  It produces copious watery discharges, and hence, it is much
employed in the treatment  of dropsies.   Though  Ascites has
been often pronounced incurable, we are of the opinion, judging
from observation, that the  opinion is  false, and arose from ig-
norance of its pathology,  and  the  power  of proper remedial
agents in restoring pathological  to physiological  conditioned
organs.   It evidently depends on some obstruction, and it is our
first duty to learn what and where that obstruction is situated;
knowing this, we  shall find  much  less difficulty in removing
the real  cause of the disease than we had at first expected.
This obstruction is at first nervous, and it is only by revulsion
that we can hope to effect a cure.    Carthartics are good revul-
sives, besides facilitating greatly the exosmose of the abnormal
collection of water.  We might make any one of a number of
prescriptions for the cure of the disease, but, perhaps, none that
would be more efficient than  the following:
                       Jalapin,
                       Podophyllin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Irisin.
  We should also use every means to promote free diaphoresis,
in addition to the power of the Asclepin  in  the formula, over
the cutaneous system.   In the treatment of anasarca, we have
also found the above a good formula.  In  treating dropsies, we
should bear in mind, that they may be caused in many ways—
e. g.: they may arise from  engorgement or obstruction of the 
JALAPIN.
195
liver—of  the spleen,  of the general system of exhalants, &c.
In anasarca we are apt to find the following condition of the
system: Eyes, dull, heavy, and often slightly inflamed. Tongue,
whitish, or even furred; tenderness over the region of the liver;
the skin dry; a general atony of the exhalants ; urine scanty ;
bowels generally costive, &c.  Now, then, any plan of treatment
which shall reduce the liver to a state  of health; promote free
cutaneous  action; give tone to the exhalants; stimulate the
glandular system; rouse the kidneys to a due performance  of
their spinal function, and regulate the nervous system, will very
evidently  either cure or greatly benefit the disease.  We  should
very likely not attempt to combat all these indications at a time,
but should make up such a formula, as, in our judgment, would
not increase the difficulty in any particular.  We should endea-
vor to correct the liver by the use, in union of:
                       Jalapin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Podophyllin,
                       Apocynin,
                       Senecin,
—a formula we have already given on page 109.  After pretty
thoroughly cleaning out the system with the above, we  should
then administer, for a few days, in small proportions, the formula
found on page 149:
                       Podophyllin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Eupatorin,
                       Capsicin,
                       Sanguinarin.
With this we should expect to prepare the liver for the action
of Leptandrin and Sanguinarin, to which we might now add a
small portion of Xanthoxylin.   This we would continue until
we were satisfied  the torpor, or engorgement of the liver had
been removed.  We should then endeavor to correct the abnor-
mal condition  of the skin, for which  purpose we should pre-
scribe in union: 
196                     jalapin.
                       Asclepin,
                       Sanguinarin,
                       Eupatorin,
                       Phytolacin,
                       Senecin.
  This we should continue a few days, giving small quantities
erf each agent, and at the same time sponging the body, and if
need be, using the vapor bath occasionally, until we  saw the
akin beginning to perform its functions properly.   We should
then give this curious combination of agents, with the greatest
hopes of effecting a speedy cure:
                       Jalapin,
                       Leptandrin,
                       Caulophyllin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Phytolacin,
                       Hydrastine,
                       Senecin.
  This, as many others of the  combinations we have indicated,
is long and complex, but the agents curiously modify each other,
and the medly acts most charmingly.  With the above formula
we should expect to cause the reabsorption and exhalation of the
&uid contained in the cavities,  which as soon as  accomplished,
would leave us free to hold up the wasted powers with tonics,
and other proper agents.  There are forms of dropsies we should
not thus treat, e. g., Hydrocephalus, Ovarian dropsy, (Edema of
the lungs, dropsy of the heart, hydrocele, &c, &c.
  Jalapin is  applicable  to all  cases where  it is desirable to
make a powerful impression on the intestinal tract.  There are
many conditions of the system which indicate the use of more
laxative agents.   Under such circumstances,  we should not use
the Jalapin.   We have known many persons to be seriously
injured, who, in consequence  of being subject  to a habitual
torpor of the intestines,  acquired a habit  of using patent pills,
the chief ingredient of which  was Ipomae Jalapa.   The dose
of  Jalapin for an adult is  two grains, combined with Caulo-
phyllin, or some other qualifying  agent 
STILLINGIN.
  Stillingin is the concentrated resinoid, active principle oi
Stillingia sylvatica, (Euphorbiaceae.) or Queen's delight, or Yaw-
root, by both of which common names it is known.  Stillingia
sylvatica, as an alterative, has no rival, so far as we are informed,
in the vegetable kingdom, if, perhaps, we except the Phytolacca
decandria.  The crude article has made for itself friends far and
wide, having given, we  believe, the utmost satisfaction when
properly employed.   Of this  there is abundant  evidence,  not
only from our  own  experience, but in the published accounts
which have, from time to time, been written of it.  As it is an
agent of  so much  importance, we may briefly refer  to  the
botanical  characteristics  of the plant, for many practitioners
would  find  themselves amply repaid, by gathering and using
the crude article, when unable to procure the active principle
of which we shall  presently treat.
  The Stillingia sylvatica is found throughout  the  South and
West,  in light, loose, sandy soils—but it  is only in the more
genial climate of the Southern states, that it attains its greatest
perfection.  It grows from twenty to forty inches high,  and is
conspicuous for the rich green color of its leaves, and the general
outline of its shape.  A  stranger to it seldom passes it without
making some inquiry about it.   It is a perennial plant, flower-
ing from April till June, according to the  latitude in which it
grows.  The leaves are alternate on the stem; sessile, lanceolate
oblong, obtuse, sharply serrulate, tapering at the base, and  ac-
companied with small stipules.   The male and female flowers 
198
STILLINGPIN.
are on the same  plant, but separate and distinct.   Stem: herb-
acious, and filled with a milky juice.    The flowers are yellow,
and arranged in  a spike—the male flowers occupying the upper
part of the spike, while the female ones are below them.   The
male flowers are very short.
  The Stillingia was sometimes used by the Southern  Indians
as an emetic, but as such, in the recent  state, it is a harsh and
dangerous remedy.  We remember having once seen an Indian
father give it to  a fine lad, for  procuring the ejection from the
stomach  of some poisonous berries which the child had been
eating.   It produced most  alarming results, and required our
most unceasing exertions to save the child.   The circumstance
led  us to  make some inquiries respecting its use among the
Seminoles,  of whom the father was a chief.   He informed us
that it was  considered by the Indians  a very dangerous remedy,
and was given only when it was necessary to cause rapid and
thorough vomiting. In this instance, it produced  hypercathar-
sis, as well as long continued emesis.  Witnessing this case, satis-
fied us that the recent root was too acrid for use, unless given
with great caution.   We afterwards tried it on a man who had
been bitten by a snake.  Its action was exceedingly harsh, but
we think it saved the man, together with the stimulating draughts
with which we followed its operation.   We have never since
used the recent root, and, in all probability, never shall again,
unless  similarly  situated—in a country where medicines must
be gathered from the forest.   And even then,  we should  now
choose either the Euphorbia Ipecacuanha or the Gillenia trifoli-
ata in preference, if we could procure it.   The acridity of the
recent root, probably depends on an acid which is dissipated on
drying, as the root looses most of that quality in being kept.
  As used by the Indians,  and at first by the profession, the
powdered root was given, if the root  was dry; but if it was re-
cent then a decoction was made.   The  powdered root is a very
objectionable form for its administration, as there is a portion of
the ligneous matter which not being soluble in the stomach soon
gets it in a very irritable condition, and this irritability of the
stomach may be  extended to the intestinal canal, and the patient 
STTLLINGIN.
199
 get a chronic diarrhoea, which must be removed by some active
 cathartic, and  the suspension of  the  Stillingia root.   It  was
 thus, however, used for a time  by the profession.  Then a
 decoction was tried, which acted much better, and, indeed, quite
 satisfactorily ; but it, too, is objectionable, as it is not convenient
 to make a  decoction every time  it has  to be  given, and  it is
 almost valueless unless given when fresh.
   An extract was then tried, but owing to its improper prepar-
 ations it did not give satisfaction, and was soon abandoned foi
 the simple syrup of Stillingia, which was the most convenient
 and  efficient form used before the Stillingin was obtained.  But
 certain  manufacturers, not content with the simple syrup, soon
 introduced a compound syrup of Stillingin, which, while efficient
 enough as an  alterative, was exceedingly disagreeable to the
 taste, and taken with great reluctance  by those who were com-
 pelled to use it.   Many attempts were made to prepare a syrup
 less objectionable to the taste, but it  was not  effected.    The
 next step was  to prepare  an  essential  oil, which, owing to
 the smallness of the dose, was readily taken, as it could be very
 effectually disguised, and seemed to possess most of the proper-
 ties of the root, either in substance, decoction, or syrup.   But
the oil never acquired much popularity,  as, soon after its  pre-
 paration for the use of the profession the Stillingin was prepared,
which at once  was the  embodiment of all the virtues of the
 plant, in a concentrated form.
  We have, ourselves, used the  Stillingin prepared in all these
 different ways, and while we admit the excellent medical pro-
 perties of the syrup, we greatly prefer the Stillingin,  simply
 because  it is so much more convenient in practice.   It  has
 always been an object of the first importance to get the vegetable
agents of the materia medica, in the form of powders, but for a
long time, an imperfect knowledge of organic chemistry seemed
 likely to defeat the realization of our hopes.  A steady perse-
 verance  has, however, enabled  the chemist of the  American
Chemical Institute to crown our wishes with success, and we  can
now  confidently say we  have a preparation that seems to be
 nearly,  or quite unobjectionable as a  medicine.   Those who 
200
STILLINGIN.
 have used the Stillingin more than ourselves speak in flattering
 terms of it, and regard it as one of the best and  most reliable
 alteratives we posses.
   Stillingin is a light cinnamon-colored powder, slightly tinged
 With green.  It has the peculiar odor of the plant, which is
 quite unpleasant.  Its taste is less objectionable, though it is by no
 means destitute of peculiarities, which are common to the plant
 It is very disagreeable to powder and bottle, as the particles
 which float in the air and which are inhaled, produce more or
 less irritation of the lungs.
   We have already indicated the use of the Stillingin in union
 with numerous agents, and  for the treatment of a  variety of dis-
 eases (see  pp. 108, 118,121, 126, 134,  137, 148, 149, 154, 157,
 et. seq.)  Being an excellent alterative, it will of course, be ap-
 plicable in many diseases requiring an agent of its class.   It
 may be made'a leading article in the treatment of both primary
 and secondary syphilis; but it is in the constitutional forms
 of the disease that Stillingin demonstrates its superiority over
 every other agent in the treatment of syphilis.   It possesses, we
 believe, no antidote  to the syphilitic virus; but it  exerts that
 peculiar influence over the  system which facilitates the expul-
 sion of the virus from the system, and restores health and vigor
 to those organs and  tissues  which are especially affected by the
 syphilitic poison.  It seems  to act prominently on  the glandular
 and cutaneous system, as both the glands and skin are much dis-
 eased in secondary and tertiary syphilis.    In prescribing this
 agent in the treatment of the constitutional forms of syphilis, we
 usually give the following:
                        Stillingin,
                        Phytolacin,
                        Senecin,
                        Asclepin,
                        Hydrastine.
  Every case of syphilis will naturally be treated somewhat
differently, however,  as the indications can seldom be alike, since
there is such a variety in the temperaments.  While one syphil-
itic patient is predisposed to inflammatory conditions, another 
stillingin.
201
is equally disposed to an atonic condition.   One has much
vitality, and would throw off a disease which would be a source
of great annoyance in another.   It will  be borne in mind, by
'those who use any agent  belonging to the class of alteratives,
that they  are agents which act slowly, and that immediate sani-
tary results are not to be looked for.   We shall as soon obtain
them by using the Stillingin and Phytolacin, as with any other
agents which we could now mention.  There are agents which
have been used as very powerful alteratives, and those on which
alone the  physician could depend, that are not perfectly soluble
in the fluids of  the  body,  or which,  though  capable of very
minute divisibility,  are collected and deposited in the tissues
where they may remain, sources  of irritation for  many years.
Stillingin is not such an agent, and we may rest assured that if
with it we do not cure a patient, we shall not injure him, as the
system will readily expel  its influence  as  soon as  we  cease to
give the agent.
  In the treatment of glandular enlargements, we may use the
Stillingin  with much propriety,  along with  tonics and other
agents which are capable  of equalizing the nervous circulation.
There will be much diversity among physicians regarding the
combinations which are capable of effecting the cure of glandular
disease, but we  prefer the following,  which has always acted
very kindly in our hands:
                       Stillingin,
                       Phytolacin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Myricin.
  Stillingin may be successfully employed in  the  treatment of
all scorbutic affections, in combination, as  mentioned in the for-
mula on page 173.  As an alterative,the Stillingin maybe used
in the treatment of all cutaneous  diseases.  It will, under  such
circumstances, act much  more satisfactorily if combined  with
Asclepin  and Senecin.  The dose of the Stillingin is two grains,
and for old chronic cases,  three or even four.  It should be ad-
ministered three or four times daily.   Patients who have used 
202
xanthoxylin.
the comp. syrup of Stillingia, soon get a most perfect distaste to
it, and can seldom even think of it without a shudder.   The
Stillingin  is less objectionable, and does not so completely dis-
gust the sense of taste.  The Stillingin may be made into a pill
or administered with a small portion of preserves.
XANTHOXYLIN.
   This resinoid is obtained from the Xanthoxylum fraxineum,
 (Xanthoxylaceae),  which is commonly known as Prickly ash,
 &c.   There has been some confusion in reference to the naming
 of this plant by botanists, but the Prickly Ash is so well known
 that we need not here notice the causes of the confused naming
 of the plant by scientific gentlemen.  The Xanthoxylum frax-
 ineum is a native of North America, and is found in  all parts
 of the country south of 56° N. L.   It is much more abundant.
 however,  East of the Mississippi,  than  to  the West of that
 stream.   It attains its  greatest development in the rich ham-
 mochs of the Floridas.   As  a domestic medicine  it is much
 used throughout the country,  especially by the negroes, who
 make a kind of bitters with it, which they drink in the spring
 of the year.   In domestic practice,  it is used either  in tincture
 or decoction as a " purifier of the blood."   We had our atten-
 tion first called to its virtues by seeing it used in domestic prac-
 tice.   It was  introduced to the profession as early as 1788, but
 was not used to  any extent, we believe, until about  1820, since
 when, it has gradually gained favor, and is now  regarded  as a
reliable agent, by all classes of practitioners. 
XANTHOXYLIN.
203
  Xanthoxylin, the active principle of the Xanthoxylum fraxi-
neum, is  a yellowish cream-colored powder, with a slightly
bitter, somewhat aromatic and pungent taste, and an odor pecu-
liar to the resins.   Xanthoxylin is a stimulating tonic and alter-
ative.  It contains the properties of the plant, in a concentrated
form, and may be substituted for it in all cases where such an
agent is indicated.  We have already mentioned it in connection
with other agents, in many places of this work (see pp. 99,  102,
105, 121,  127, 130, 131, 132,  137, et seq.)   It stimulates the
glandular functions, raises the pulse, determines the insensible
perspiration to the skin, gives tone to the general organism, and
combines  most beautifully with other agents, where such an
agent is admissible.  It is, perhaps, one of the most permanent
stimulants we possess.  In paralysis of the tongue  and mouth,
it has been used with considerable success.  In chronic rheuma-
tism,  the Xanthoxylin, thus combined, is one of the best agents
we have:
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Hydrastin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Stillingin,
                       Asclepin.
If the rheumatism depended on  a  syphilitic taint, we might
thus give  it:
                       Scutellarin,
                       Caulophyllin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Phytolacin,
                        Stillingin,
                        Asclepin,
or else use the first formula on page 118.   Either of these two
last however, would act like a charm.  As an adjuvant to other
agents intended  to  rouse the liver to action,  the Xanthoxylin
may  be  safely employed.   It  is a valuable agent in the treat-
ment of atonic conditions of the  stomach and  intestines, and
hence is often prescribed in the treatment of dyspepsia, chronic
constipation, &c.   In dysentery, it is advantageously used in 
204
xanthoxylin.
union with Caulophyllin and Leptandrin.   A friend of ours is
in the habit of using it in combination with Stillingin and Mac-
rotin, in the treatment of rheumatism ;  and he informs us that
its action is, when thus combined, highly satisfactory.  If  we
admitted the existence of such a class of agents, we should say
the Xanthoxylin was a carminative, of the best kind ;  as we do
not admit such a class of agents, however, we shall say it is a
reliable aromatic and stimulating tonic,  well  adapted to the
removal of flatulency  and spasms of the  stomach.  The  Xan-
thoxylum fraxineum was, we are informed, used very exten-
sively and with wonderful results, during the cholera epidemic
at Cincinnati, in 1849.  The form used,  we believe, was the
tincture, and it is said the patients compared its action to mild
shocks, or, perhaps,  a steady,  weak  current of galvanic elec-
tricity.  It is also stated that it was the tincture of the berries
which produced  the above  results, while  that of the bark was
less useful and safe.
  Having no experience with the tincture, in the above disease,
we must  rely on the statements of others; but we have often
used the tincture in cholera morbus, as well as the Xanthoxylin,
and we feel warranted in saying  that it is a valuable agent in
the treatment of cholerine disease in general. As the Xanthoxy-
lin contains the medicinal principles of the plant, in a concen-
trated form, it must be evident that it would be even more val-
uable than the tincture, in  the treatment of those prostrating
bowel complaints, which have become so rife within the last few
years.  We have already given a formula, on page 122, which
we consider very valuable in  promoting  reaction in  cholera:
but  it certainly is only one of a  vast number of prescriptions
which have proven beneficial in the treatment of cholerine dis-
ease.  It is evident, from the nature of the agents which com-
pose it, that the following combination would prove serviceable,
where there was great prostration, and a  general atony of  the
nervous system:
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Strychnine,
                       Capsicin, 
XANTHOXYLIN.
205
                       Geranin,
                       Viburin,
                       Cypripedin.
In cases of collapse, we might be  warranted in giving proper
quantities of the above, in  brandy, or some other spirituous
liquor.  Having been, at all times, predisposed to cholerine dis-
ease ourselves, we have had  some experience as to the effects of
medicines, and combinations of medicines, on the system; and
from our knowledge of the  above  formula, we should have no
hesitancy in  using  it when the case was severe.  We are no
advocate for  the indiscriminate use of alcoholic liquors, in the
treatment of disease, but there are forms of disease, and partic-
ular stages, when it may be  given with the greatest advantage.
  The dose of  Xanthoxylin  is one grain, which may often,
when the indications for  it are very positive, be increased to
three grains.   The Xanthoxylin has been used so extensively,
and  has given such general satisfaction, that we think it may
now be regarded as one of the fixed articles of the positive ma-
teria medica.   We have not attempted to indicate all the dis-
eases in which the Xanthoxylin may be used—it being our object
to merely say enough of each agent to convey a correct impres-
sion of its worth.  Every well informed physician will learn its
indications, and how to combine it. 
VERATRIN.
  Veratrin is the concentrated resinoidous principle of Vera
trum viride (Melanthaceae.)  The Veratrum viride is also known
as American hellebore, Swamp hellebore, Indian poke, Itch
weed, Crowfoot, &c.  As this  is an  important plant, and not
very well known, we shall  give  its botanical  characteristics.
The stem is annual, round, solid, striated, pubescent, and from
three to six feet high; being, throughout the greater part of its
length closely invested  with the sheathing bases of the leaves.
The leaves are alternate, and gradually increase in size as they
descend;  the  lower ones are  from  six to twelve inches long,
oval,  accuminate, pubescent, strongly ribbed and plaited, the
lower part of their edges meeting round the stem.  The upper
leaves are gradually narrower ; the uppermost or bracts, linear-
lanceolate.   The flowers are numerous,  yellowish green, and
arranged in compound racemes, axillay from the upper leaves
and teminal.  Each flower is accompanied with a boat-shaped,
accuminate, downy  bract, much longer than its pedicel.  Ped-
uncles :  roundish,  downy.  The perianth is divided into six
oval, acute nerved  segments, of which  the  alternate ones are
the longest, and all  contracted  at  the base, into a sort of claw,
with  a  thickened,  cartilaginous  edge.   The Stamens are six,
with recurved filaments, and roundish.  Anthers, two  lobed.
Ovaries, three, cohering, with acute recurved styles as long as
the stems.  The fruit consists of three capsules,  united together,
and separating at top, and dehiscing on the inner side.   Seeds:
flat, winged, imbricated.
  The Veratrum viride is indigenous from Canada to Florida,
growing in swamps and wet places, or on the banks of branches
and creeks, and flowering from May till July.  The root, the 
VERATRIN.
207
part used in medicine, consists of a thick, abrupt top, and a
thick, fleshy base, from which numerous rootlets shoot off in all
directions.  It should be taken to the pharmaceutist, soon after
gathering it, if it is to be used in procuring the Veratrin,  since
it  is  much impaired by age.  There is much similarity in the
virtues of the V. album and the V. viride, according to the oldei
works, but recent writers  and physicians disagree with  such
statements.  We, ourselves, think there is a vast deal of differ-
ence, and that the advantage is  on the side of the V. viride.
The virtues, and want of general information in regard to this
agent, warrant  us, we think, in extending our remarks on it
beyond the limits we have  assigned ourselves for each agent.
  Owing to the  powerful  character of the Veratrum viride, i<
has long been an object to  prepare  an active principle—or get
the medical properties of the plant in a concentrated form.  As
all the specimens found in drug shops were not of the same rela-
tive strength, it was plain  that the physician  could not posi-
tively know how much of  the  medicine, or rather, how much
of the active principle, he was administering; and as the agent
was too powerful to be recklessly prescribed, all who used it
seemed, so far as we can learn, to look forward with much inter-
est to the numerous  experiments which had for their object the
obtaining of a concentrated form of the Veratrum viride, which,
in consequence of its uniform strength, should enable practi-
tioners to know precisely how much medicine they were giving.
These experiments were unsuccessful, until a few months since,
when the chemists of the American Chemical Institute succeeded
in  getting  out the  Veratrin—which is a resinoid, powdered,
and,  from its  mode  of  preparation,  necessarily  of uniform
strength. No agent has been lately discovered which is calcu-
lated  to promote positive medication more than  this.
   The Veratrin is a  light snuff-colored, dry powder, with  very
little  odor or taste.   It possesses the properties  of  the plant in
an eminently concentrated  form.   It is proper to state, in this
connection, that three substances have been prepared from the
V.  album, and V. sabadilla, which have been  termed respect-
ively, Veratria, Sabadilla, and Veratrin.  These substances, ex- 
208
VERATRIN.
cept the Veratria, are not used in medicine, and owing to their
impure quality, and necessary high prices, not likely to be used
to any considerable extent.    The Veratrin, heretofore  said to
have been procured, and which has been noticed by most recent
writers, is an apothemean substance, (see p. 46,) a residuum of
the true Sabadillin.  Let it be borne in mind, that we speak only of
proper  Veratrin—obtained only from the  Veratrum viride.   The
Veratria heretofore obtained, and used to some extent as a medi-
cine, is Veratrine, an alkaloid, and essentially  different from
the resinoid Veratrin,  of which we are to treat.   We should
notice the Veratrine also in this connection, had it not been so
extensively treated of  by other writers.   Some of its medical
properties are not  very dissimilar  to those of the  Veratrin.
But, while it has long  been known, and used by the profession,
there has been but little harmony in, the statements of those
who have used, and written on it.    Our own knowledge of its
therapeutic effects,  does not warrant us in deciding who is right
or  who is  wrong,  in  the published accounts  which we have
seen.
   It  is, however, in reference to the Veratrin, prepared from
the Veratrum viride that we would now speak, and  while we
shall treat fully of  this article, saying many good things of it,
we trust we are prepared to treat of it only as its merits demand
—frankly disputing whatever  has been claimed for it, not
founded in fact.  Those who discover active principles, or first
call the attention of the profession to medicines, are too  apt to
see only the fair side of the question; but situated as we are,
entirely aloof from those who are interested in the reputation
of this drug, and  laboring under a full consciousness of our
duty to our fellows, we hope to convey to  our readers a correct
impression of the Veratrin and its virtues.
   The Veratrin is  a sedative, and when given in overdoses is
powerfully emetic.  Its action is  exerted primarily on the ner-
vous system, and by its impressions on it, most effectually con-
trolling the  heart's action—and has been called  by some, in
reference to its superior power of  controlling the circulation, an
arterial sedative.   It is, of course, to be ranked also among the 
VERATRIN.
209
sedative expectorants,  as  are  most other sedatives;  but the
Veratrin exercises a peculiar and well marked influence over
the function of expectoration.   As an expectorant, perhaps  it
has no equal in the materia medica—we shall refer to it as such
again.   It is also a reliable diaphoretic, promoting free perspira-
tion, even in cases where the Asclepin had failed.   It  is also a
most powerful and reliable alterative.  It  possesses some nar-
cotic  properties, which may  be qualified by 01. Erigeron.
This  quality is  denied by some  very respectable  writers,
but we  must still think it somewhat narcotic.  As a nervine,  it
has been employed in various diseases requiring the exhibition
of such agents.   When  used as an emetic, its operation  is
prompt  and satisfactory,  provided the stomach  is  not in an
irritable condition.  In small  doses it  is a gentle tonic.  It
should never be  given with either Quinine or Hydrastine.
  We  have already treated particularly of typhoid fever, but
as the medicine acts so exceedingly well  in the high stages of
this disease we must refer to it again.  When we are treating a
case in which the pulse is often up to 130 or 150 in a  minute,
very small and rather  soft, as we often  see, with hurried and
difficult breathing, much coughing and but little expectoration,
we  may administer the Veratrin with perfect confidence.   It
will reduce the frequency of the pulse often as low as fifty beats
in a minute.   The breathing will become easy,  the skin will
moisten, the coughing become less, frequent, and the expectora-
tion much freer, and the disease be broken up.  Keep the patient
for a while on reduced doses, and he will soon be well.
  In pneumonia, when the condition of the patient is more in-
flammatory, the  Veratrin relieves the pain,  subdues the  inflam-
matory  action, promotes expectoration and diaphoresis, reduces
the frequency of the pulse, and induces  a  speedy cure, as has
been proved over and again in daily practice.  When prescrib-
ing Veratrin, we should never neglect to ascertain  whether or
not the stomach is in an irritable condition, for  should it be
only slightly irritated our medicine is almost sure to act harshly.
We do not believe it necessary to give the Veratrin until nausea
or vomiting has been  induced, as has been  recommended in
           14 
210
VERATRIN.
using the tincture of V. viride.   When given in proper doses,
the Veratrin will not occasion emesis if there is no gastric irri-
tation, and we should never neglect to learn what the condition
of the stomach is before we administer this powerful agent.
  The best and most correct idea of the worth of this peculiar
.agent is to be obtained by inquiring into the phenomena of in-
flammation, and the power of this remedy in controlling  it.  If
we shall learn to divest human tissues  of inflammation, we shall
have but little difficulty in controlling disease in general.  We
must remember that there are various forms  of inflammation,
and that it may exist without presenting us at all times with the
phenomena of increased heat, redness,  pain and swelling. It is
not unusual to find well marked inflammatory action, of a low
grade,  almost, or quite unattended with pain, but there will be
manifested more or less tenderness on pressure.  The redness of
inflammation is, perhaps, the most constant symptom of this
diseased action. It varies from a slight flush to a deep crimson,
according to the degree of inflammation, and the part in which
it occurs.   But even redness is not always present, for in the
example of white swelling, while we have the increased swell-
ing, heat and pain,  we  see but little  redness.   The  increased
temperature, which seems to depend on the increased capilary
circulation, and an increased amount of vitality, centered on the
surface of the inflamed part, in consequence  of the  increased
action of the vitalizing fluid—the blood.  Yet the cases are not
few in which we see  a high grade  of  inflammation, with very
little increase of heat.  Pain is yet more variable than either of
the other ordinary symptoms, which are generally referred  to
by authors, as particularly characterizing the disease.  The pain
may be of any or all kinds during an inflammatory attack.  It is
often obscure and dull, at other times it is exceedingly severe and
sharp, or it may be of a burning character. It is not the parts
which are more sensitive in health that are so in disease; nor is
it always felt where the seat of disease is.  This latter fact must
be borne in mind or we may be led into grievous mistakes.  The
swelling often amounts to no more than a mere thickening of a
mucous membrane, or else it  may be  very excessive and lead 
VERATRIN.
211
us to suppose that there is more disease than there really is.  In
some  structures of the body, as  the mucous membranes and
ahmentary canal, we see no  swelling, while the inflammation
may be very well marked and even intense.  It will thus be
seen that we must study well the phenomena of inflammation
if we would understand the nature of a therapeutic agent capable
of controlling it.
  There are other important considerations which we must un-
derstand, and in giving them, our only object is to prepare the
mind of the reader for our conclusion in reference to the action
of the Veratrin as an agent capable of controlling inflammatory
action.  And we find our excuse for the particular pains we are
at, by asking the reader to consider  how all-important it  is to
possess an agent which shall enable  us to control  some of the
most formidable phases  of disease, which evidently depend on
the degree of inflammation present.
  During  the forming stages of true inflammation we see  in-
creased natural secretions of the part; but when the inflamma-
tion has been fully established, and has become active, there is
an almost total paralysis of the secretory function of the  part,
which  is indicated by dryness  of the skin, or equally unmis-
takeable evidences of that fact, no matter what organ or tissue
is involved.   When the  inflammation has continued for some
time we see again, as in the forming stages, an increase of the
secretory function, as we see illustrated in an advanced inflam-
mation of the bronchial tubes.
  Inflammation  depends  on causes of two  kinds—local and
general.   Local irritation produces, when long continued,  local
inflammation, which may become general provided the system
be favorable to the development of inflammatory action.  When
a local irritation exists, and has begun to affect the general system,
we may almost entirely arrest it by giving Veratrin, to act on the
general system, restraining the velocity of the circulating fluid,
and at the same time making such applications as are calculated
to remove the  local  irritation.   Where general inflammation
comes on slowly, we  may not notice it  until we see some one
organ or viscus display all the symptoms of local inflammation; 
212
VERATRIN.
and we naturally enough suppose the general inflammation has
been caused by the local  inflammation, when such is by no
means  the case.   Under such circumstances, we shall most com-
monly  find that there was a pre-disposition to inflammation of
some particular viscus, and that  it had been developed under
the excitation of the general inflammation.  Measures intended
to remove such local inflammation ought to be brought to bear
on the  great circulating system—Veratrin will control such local
inflammation, by its power over the heart and arteries.   As to
the results of inflammation, we need not occupy space in noticing
them—they may terminate in disorganization and death.   The
great question is, how can  we control this inflammation  which
is known to be so all-important in disease?  When it is present,
it is always the  physician's first  care to remove it, and in all
times physicians have  earnestly sought the best means of treat-
ing it.   Some have depended on certain medicines, some on a
general antiphlogistic course, and others on  venesection.    The
object with every physician is to subdue the inflandmation, and
if it can be done with medicinal agents, it is certainly more con-
venient to do so.  We do  not only believe  that inflammations
may be generally reduced  with Veratrin, but we know from ex-
perience that it is capable of controlling the heart's action, and
consequently, by controlling the force of the circulating medium
—the blood—we can do as much with Veratrin in the treatment
of disease, as we can with the strictest antiphlogistic regimen
and the lancet combined.  We do not state this upon a theoreti-
cal premise, but we know it to a certainty, because  our know-
ledge  is based  on experience—by the  bedside of those who
were laboring under inflammatory disease.  We have seen  the
Veratrin produce diaphoresis, relieve cough, reduce the pulse,
and in short,  do more  in a given short time than any agent we
have ever used.  It is true we have used agents with which we
could as surely reduce the pulse, and in as quick a time, but the
effects  of such medicines were always temporary, and the good
results as quickly supplanted by increased vital action, as had
been its diminution.
   One cannot feel otherwise than surprised at the remarkable 
VERATRIN.
213
 changes he witnesses  when watching the effects  of Veratrin
 when it has been administered  in proper  doses.  And he will
 thus feel the force of all we have said in reference to the use of
 this agent.  The dose of the Veratrin is one-eighth of a grain.
 But, owing to the character of this medicine, we must  be ex-
 ceedingly cautious.  We must see to it, that there is no  gastric
 irritation, or we shall find that only small  doses are required to
 produce hyper-emesis.  But vomiting is not necessarily a dan-
 gerous symptom in the use of Veratrin, for many, in using even
 the crude article, or the tincture, never think it proper to stop
 before violent emesis has been induced.  We cannot, however,
 see a particle of good which is to result from this production of
 emesis; and hence we  endeavor always to  suspend the Veratrin
 as soon  as slight nausea, or  a reduction of the  pulse, indicates
 its influence over the system.  We think  it best to commence
 with one-sixteenth of a  grain, and increase it to an eighth,
 or in some instances to one-fourth of a grain.  In saying that
 the dose is one-eighth of a grain, we, of course, mean that it is
 a medium dose  for  adults  with an evenly balanced tempera-
 ment.   It will be well  to remember our remarks on the modifi-
 cations resulting from  the temperaments, on pages 28-9. We
 must  also  be careful  how we combine this agent with others
 which irritate the mucous membranes.  To such as cannot pro-
 oure the Veratrin, we say, use the tincture, which any one can
 make.   Let the reader  remember that this  agent, Veratrin, will
 control inflammation, and he will at once see how very valuable
 it must  be to the practitioner—he will comprehend, at once, its
 extended application, and  he can be always positive, not only
 as to the amount of the medicine used, but as regards the results
 which will follow its administration.  As  to  the formulas we
 shall make in using this agent, we would say, we may make
 any number,  provided  we  understand the  exact nature of the
agents which enter into the  combination,   and  the case is so
severe as to require other remedies.  It would, perhaps, be well,
always to open  the  bowels with Olive oil, before using it, and
then give it alone,  or else thus:
                       Veratrin,
                       01. Erigeron, 
214
CORNIN.
for the reduction  of general inflammation.  But  where there
was obstinate cutaneous obstructions, along with a dry, hacking
cough, we might thus combine it:
                       Veratrin,
                       Phytolacin,
                       Asclepin,
                       Rumin.
But as the Veratrin will fill the indications for all these agents,
we must  give  them in  very  small quantities;  and,  perhaps,
the best  way would be to give the Veratrin alone, first, and
then if that failed,  we might add the other agents.
                       CORNIN.
1
  Cornin is obtained from  the bark of the root of Cornus
florida (Cornaceas,) which is known in all parts of the country
as Dogwood, Great flowered cornel, Box-wood, &c., but most
generally  as Dogwood.    There  are  several  species of the
Cornus, none of which, we believe, are equal to the Cornus
florida.  We may mention the Cornus  sericea, C. circinata,  C.
alternifolia, C. striata,  C. sanguinea, &c.
  We need not describe  the Cornus  florida;  every body  is
familiar with it; and those who are not, will hardly presume to
take charge  of the public health.   We do not say that Cornin,
which is a yellowish drab powder, with a slightly aromatic odor,
and an intensely bitter taste, is  the best tonic in our latitude;
but that it is as good and as reliable as much of the Quinine we
get from the shops.   To us,  while we believe that  God has
furnished  remedies for all diseases of a given locality, it is per-
i'ectly evident that there are many good and perfectly reliable 
CORNIN.
215
agents of each class, growing in every locality, and that because
we have found one that is  good, it is not a just reason why we
should cease to look for others.  The same precise combination
of active and elementary principle, seldom enters  into two or
more plants, but all are  governed by the same law of variety.
We have by no means found all  the best remedies which are
scattered by  the hand of the allwise God, in  every direction
around us.  We  hope to see the day when most of our medi-
cines will be  of American extraction.
   Cornin has been styled Dogwood quinine, but it was so called
simply because it was an  antiperiodic  and bitter  tonic.   The
Cornin may be used as a substitute for Quinine, either alone or
thus combined:
                       Cornin,
                       Hydrastine,
                       Helonin.
   Children often become anaemic, and entozoic—lose their appe-
tites,  grow weak,  and if they have a tendency to any particular
disease, are apt to thus develop it.   To  prevent this, it will be
necessary to give:
                        Cornin,
                        Xanthoxylin,
                        Euonymin.
This may be worked into a candy lozenge.   The bitter taste
may be overcome by 01. Erigeron, 01. Gualtheria, or 01. Cinna-
mon.   The Cornin is a stimulating tonic, and hence its effects
will be seen sooner than those of most tonics.   It can be freely
given where  Quinine, from idiosyncratic  peculiarity,  is not tol-
erated.  Its prominent advantage over Quinine is, that it does
not  cost so  much, by one  half;  and while it is equal to the
Quinine, when procured in a pure form,  it is an American drug,
and possibly may be  better adapted to the diseases of this coun-
try than Quinine, which is derived from a foreign plant.   This
is a guess, and is only mentioned as such, but we have strong
reasons for believing  it to be true.  The dose of the Cornin is
ONE to six grains, according to the indications for its use. In
sunstroke, we may give it in twenty grain  doses.  A Cornin 
216
VIBURIN.
was at one time obtained from the flowers of the Cornus florida,
and used as a tonic;  we are satisfied, however, that it was an
almost valueless agent, and hence prefer that from the bark.
VIBURIN.
  The Viburin is  obtained from Viburnum  opulus (Caprifo-
liaceae.)   This plant  has also been known as V. oxycoccus.  Its
common  names  are High-cranberry, Crampbark, &c.   It is
indigenous  to the northern part of the United States.  The
Viburin is obtained from the bark.
  Viburin is a snuff-colored powder, with a feeble odor, some-
what resembling tanned leather, and a bitterish, rather peculiar
taste.  It is an aromatic, stimulating, and rather narcotic tonic,
which is much used  in  all spasmodic affections—hysteria, asth-
ma, cramps of the limbs, &c.  For hysteria, we may combine:
                      Viburin,
                      Scutellarin,
                      Cypripedin,
                      Caulophyllin,
                      Xanthoxylin.
Hysteria is a rather peculiar disease, and may arise from many
causes;  and,  as the cause must be sought out and removed, our
prescriptions will vary very much.  It is not uncommon for us
to prescribe any of the following:
                      Xanthoxylin,
                      Cypripedin ;
                           or:
                      Caulophyllin,
                      Scutellarin; 
VIBURIN.
217
                            or:
                        Macrotin,
                        Helonin:
                            or:
                        Viburin,
                        Gelsemin,
                        Hydrastine,
                        Xanthoxylin,
                        Cypripedin,
                        Scutellarin.
 In the cramps, which so much trouble some pregnant females,
 the Viburin will be found a most  valuable remedy, when given
 either alone, or in combination thus:
                        Viburin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Rhusin,
                       Lupulin.
 Or what is equally as effective, though not so safe, is:
                       Camphor,
                       Morphine,
                       Quinine.
 The Quinine must be given in very small quantity, or we may
 counteract the influence of  the Morphine and Camphor.   This
 last formula we used much  before we were in possession of the
 concentrated remedies which we have been noticing.
   The dose of Viburin is two grains, more or less, according
 to the indications for its use.  It is indicated, also, in  epilepsy.
 For the removal of epilepsy, we have given it thus combined:
                       Viburin,
                       Hydrastine,
                       Strychnine,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Asclepin.
Epilepsy is a disease which  is rather difficult to treat, and must
be treated on general principles.  The  nerves are prominently
involved, and in attempting to remove it, we shall be compelled 
218
hyosciamin.
to use only such remedies as tend to tone up the nervous sys-
tem, and give a free and equal force to the circulation of the
nervous currents.
HYOSCIAMIN.
  Hyosciamin is obtained from the Hyosciamus niger (Solana-
ceae,) or Henbane,  as  it is commonly called.  Hyosciamus is
really a native of Europe, but has been extensively naturalized
to the northern  part  of the United States, where it attains a
very complete development.  The plant is not eaten, we believe,
by any animal except the hog; and hence its Greek name.
The white Hyosciamus was much employed by the ancients,
for some of the earliest writers on medical science speak of it,
and especially of the oil, which was much used in the treatment
of diseases of the ear, particularly those which were attended
with much pain.  The Hyosciamus niger, or black henbane,
was but little  used, we believe, previous to 1762, when it was
strongly recommended as a reliable narcotic and sedative.   By
eansdysis, it has been found that the Hyosciamus niger contains:
Fixed oil,	24 .2 pr. ct.
Solid, fatty matter	1.4 " "
Gum,	1 .2 " "
Bassorin,	2.4 " »
Starch,	1.5 " "
Phyteumacolla,	3.4 " "
Albumen,	4.5 " "
Vegetable fibre,	26.0 " "
Water,	24.1 " "
Saline matter,	9 .7 " "
 
HYOSCIAMIN.
219
Such is the declaration of chemists, or, rather, a chemist; but
we have been unable to obtain such a list.   We have obtained
the Hyosciamia, of the older writers, and which, on account of
its alkaloid properties, we term Hyosciamine, a resinoid princi-
ple (the one under consideration,) which we term Hyosciamin,
a fixed oil, sugar, starch, and vegetable  fibre, and some earthy
salts.  The whole virtue of the plant seems  to depend upon
two  principles—the alkaloid, Hyosciamine, and  the resinoid,
Hyosciamin.   These principles differ in this respect, viz: the
Hyosciamin is less acridly narcotic, and more sedative than the
Hyosciamine.   The Hyosciamine,  the  alkaloid, is in such  a
small proportion to the Hyosciamin, that economy would always
prevent its general manufacture and use.  Besides, where there
is any temptation to manufacture an impure article, in order to
bring it within the pale of economy, manufacturers may not be
as particular  as they otherwise might  be.  Above all things,
good or bad, let our preparations be what they are represented
to be.
  Hvosciamin,  as  now prepared  at the  American Chemical
Institute, is a beautiful, greenish-brown powder, with an odor
very similar to that of the best Rio-Hondo cigars.   Perhaps,  if
a thousand smokers were  blindfolded, and asked to pronounce
its name by the odor, every one would  say it  is "abox of the
finest  and best flavored Rio-Hondo cigars."  The taste of this
peculiar preparation is not very unlike that of the best Scotch
snuff and. we venture to assert that it would be taken for finely
powdered Scotch snuff, by a majority of persons.  If the reader
will consult the first part of this book (pp. 76-80, inclusive,) he
will  o*et a  good impression of the peculiar action of Hyosciamin,
which does not greatly differ from Nicotina.  Hyosciamin, when
placed on the tongue, paralyses it to a considerable extent, and
leaves on the part with which it  comes in contact, a sense of
coldness and numbness.
  Its narcotic properties may be very effectually modified, or,
indeed even neutralized by oil of Sassafras, without at the same
time materially affecting its sedative virtues.    And, unless we
desire to get its narcotic effects, it would be well to always give 
220
HYOSCIAMIN
it with oil of Sassafras.    Should we at any time give it in too
large doses, we may thus guard our patient from any serious
results by the free administration of oil Sassafras.  When given
in over doses we get, as the result of the poisoning, irritation of
the ahmentary canal, dilation of the pupils, partial loss of sight,
interrupted speech, stupor or delirium, convulsions, paralysis of
certain muscles, great arterial prostration, painful, convulsive
movements of the intestines, which, if the dose has been very
large, may end only in death.
  But in proper medicinal doses it is a safe and reliable anodyne,
and when combined with Lupulin or Cypripedin thus:
                       Hyosciamin,
                       Lupulin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Caulophyllin,
                       Macrotin,
is one of the  safest, surest, and most reliable  Hypnotics we
possess.   We have already given several Hypnotic formulas,
but none which would be more efficient than the above.  Most
generally, when we are called on, by the indications, to admin-
ister Opium, there is already a tendency to constipation, and we
are  compelled to seek an agent which will not add to the intestinal
mischief  In  Hyosciamin, we find that  for which  we would,
under such circumstances, seek—a narcotic and sedative which,
while it quiets the nervous system, relieves pain, and produces
sleep, has a laxative effect on the bowels.    We may give it in
the highest stages of fever, in combination with other agents of
the proper kind, thus :
                       Hyosciamin,
                       Gelsemin,
                       Veratrin,
                       Asclepin.
Of course, the practitioner must apportion each article according
to the particular case in hand.  Hyosciamin, may be used in the
treatment of neuralgia,  asthma, gout, syphilitic,  or  other form
of chronic rheumatism,  with  the best  effects when thus com-
bined : 
LUPULIN.
221
                       Hyosciamin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Cypripedin,
                       Viburin,
                       01. Sassafras.
  In very small doses, it may be advantageously combined with
Podophyllin, or any other active cathartic to  prevent  tormina.
Rubbed up with hog's fat, and rubbed on painful tumors, it will
often give almost immediate relief.   From the very nature of
the remedy, the intelligent physician will at once see the cases,
or rather the indications which will demand the use of this im-
portant agent.  The dose of the Hyosciamin is one-twelfth
of a grain to one-sixth of a grain.  When giving it  to  those
who have habituated the system to the use of tobacco,  we may
commence with one-eighth of a grain, but  to delicate persons
who have not been in the habit of using narcotics, it is necessary
to begin with  small  doses, say one-sixteenth of a grain, and
gradually increase it until the desired object is attained.
LUPULIN.
  Lupulin is obtained from the Humulus lupulus (Urticaceae,)
or common Hop.  The  Hop  is too well known to require a
description.  The virtues of the Hop plant depend on Lupulin,
(not that which has been  over and again treated of by other
writers on the materia medica,) which is a yellowish powder,
with an odor and taste peculiar to the Hop.
  Lupulin is a reliable hypnotic, while it is also tonic, diapho-
retic, and said to be antilithic, and anthelmintic.  Its tonic virtues
are slight, and in its anthilmintio properties we have  not much 
222
LUPULIN.
faith.  It is certainly diuretic, and as such, may be somewhat
antilithic,  although our experience does  not warrant us in
deciding upon its virtues as such.  As a nervine, a sedative, and
a hypnotic, we have used and seen the Lupulin used, with the
best and most satisfactory results.  We thus combine it:
                       Lupulin,
                      Macrotin,
                      Hyosciamin,
                      Scutellarin.
  The story of the " Hop pillow" is well known, and it may be
that such  an apparatus is good, owing to the emenation of a
volatile oil from the Hop,  which is absorbed by the skin or
inhaled, and thus brought in contact with  the  nerves.  Having
never used the Hop pillow,  of course, all  we  could  say on it
would amount to no  more  than mere guess  work.   But  we
can say with confidence, that wherever the Hop pillow is indi-
cated, the Lupulin may be  employed with the happiest  re-
sults.
  Lupulin combined with other  agents is  valuable in quieting
the nervous system in delirium tremens:
                      Lupulin,
                      Cypripedin,
                      Xanthoxylin,
                      Hydrastin.
  It has, like the Hyosciamin, the advantage  of not irritating
the stomach or causing constipation.  In combination thus:
                      Lupulin,
                      Macrotin,
                      Caulophyllin,
                      Scutellarin;
it is an excellent remedy in the treatment of severe after-pains,
and also for painful menstruation.   By adding Geranin to the
above, we have a good formula for arresting a too profuse lochial
discharge;  or its efficacy may be still enhanced, by also adding
Oil of Erigeron.  A pill made of:
                      Lupulin,
                       Cypripedin, 
PRUNIN.
223
                       Caulophyllin,
                       Scutellarin,
                       Viburin,
                       Xanthoxyllin,
is very effectual in removing pain of the bowels which has been
induced by cold.  The Lupulin may be  combined with  most
narcotics, when  one of a stimulating character is admissible.
The dose of Lupulin is one grain, which may be gradually in-
creased until we have produced the desired results.
PRUNIN.
  Prunin is obtained from  Prunus Virginiana, (Drupacese.)
[This plant should  really be called Cerasus Seratina, and the
active principle Cerasin—but, as it is known  to the medical
public as Prunus Virginiana, we deem it best to retain the old
nomenclature, trusting to a more extensive spread of botanical
information to correct the error.] By its common name__Wild
cherry it is well known in all parts of the United States.  There
are few practitioners who have not  used the bark of the  wild
cherry tree in some shape or other, and hence, we need not refer
to the peculiarities of its action in the system.
  Prunin, the  active resinoid principle of P. Virginiana, is a
snuff-colored powder, with a pleasant, rather aromatic odor, and
a rather unpleasant  feeble taste, which becomes bitter as the
article is held for a longer time in the mouth.  It possesses the
virtues  of the  plant—viz:   Tonic, and pleasantly stimulating
to the  digestive organs,  and  while it is such, exercising  a
marked influence over the force of the  circulation.   This is 
224
REMARKS.
perhaps, owing to the presence of Hydrocyanic acid.   It  has
been found beneficial in the treatment of pulmonary disease,
especially of a bronchial character, and in phthisis, when hectic
fever is present.   It has been found very beneficial in the treat-
ment of dyspepsia induced from the  excessive use of tobacco,
thus combined:
                       Prunin,
                       Xanthoxylin,
                       Scutellarin,
                       Hydrastin,
                       Phytolacin.
  Associated with Stillingin, Phytolacin and Hydrastin, it  has
been used with some success as a tonic alterative in the treat-
ment of scrophula.   Prunin may be used in toning up the  sys-
tems of delicate and hysteric females, in combination with Cypri-
pedin and Macrotin.   The dose of Prunin is TWO grains, which
may be increased, gradually to three grains.  It produces a very
soothing and pleasant effect on the system, and hence, though
made into a bitter tincture, patients  do not usually object to
taking it.   It is better to rely on a mild agent like the Prunin,
in the treatment of those delicate nervous females, we so often
meet with in high fife, than to begin with more positive agents,
which too sensibly impress the economy.

   Kind reader, we have noticed the principal concentrated  pre-
parations which have been discovered and presented  the profes-
sion, within the last twelve years.  There are many industrious
chemists, and many whose labors have been eminently crowned
with success.  There are  chemists who would claim for them-
selves, every discovery  made by them, as something of material
interest—while there are others, who,  though, perhaps, really
entitled  to more  credit for  the  results  of  their researches,
care but little as to the authorship of a discovery, and are always
happy to assist in bringing the positive agents of the materia
medica before the public.   There are chemists who pursue their
avocation for the sole  purpose of making a living; and there
are others, who spend the  midnight hours of a  long life, in 
REMARKS.
225
intense thought, trying to develop the means of curing disease,
when they know it can be of no pecuniary advantage  to them
whatever.  Medicines have been .adulterated, and they may be
again ; now, we ask, which class of chemists is  most likely to
stoop to the  trade of the adulterator.   Let the  practitioner be
sure of  the men who  manufacture his medicines; let him be
satisfied that they  are actuated by a higher and  holier sense of
duty, than the mere acquisition of the almighty dollar.  Beware
of men  who slander others, in order to get your custom—they
are untrustworthy, and will sell you an oil, rubbed up in sugar,
for a genuine concentrated medicine.   It is said, such things
have been done—though of its  truth, we beg  to  entertain a
doubt, as the cheat could be too easily detected, to make it a
safe business.   We have carefully tried  the agents which we
have noticed and recommended, and can assure the reader, that
they are as pure as they can be got, in the present imperfect
state of organic chemistry.  The only impurity,  probably, con-
tained by these concentrated medicines, of which we have been
writing, is the coloring matter of the plant. With our present
lights, we do  not  know how to  get clear of it, and  retain the
medicinal virtues of the  plant intact.   As they are probably
inert, and altogether harmless, their removal could only be pro-
ductive of a little  more beauty.   But what matters it to a sick
man, whether he takes a yellow, a red, a snuff, a drab, a white,
or a black powder, so he is cured ?
   Individuals deeply interested—-men who have  invested all in
a business or a traffic—are too apt to exert improper, dishonest,
and unkind influences, to build  up their own business, at the
expense of others.  Large associ^ions, which aim at a  benevo-
lent object, are less apt to stoop to low  and  maligning tattle
about their neighbors, or those who are, like themselves, engaged
in manufacturing an article.  It was to ensure the  preparation of
pure articles,  that  the American Chemical Institute was organ-
ized.  Its proprietors are men, mostly, who have no party preju-
dices to satisfy; its chemists are men of known probity, and
scientific attainments.   The association has organized  a Clin-
ical Institution, in  connection with the  establishment, in order
         15 
226
ALKALOIDS.
to learn precisely what is the value of the concentrated princi-
ples they manufacture.  This is the only way to get at the truth
—where a large number of patients  are daily present,  and are
prescribed for by a body of competent medical gentlemen, in
consultation.   The results, thus far, have been highly  satisfac-
tory.
  Others may manufacture articles as pure as those obtained at
the American Chemical Institute;  we know nothing to the con-
trary—but we know of no establishment save this, that claims
to prepare these medicines in the form of powder.  More than
a century has passed, since pharmaceutists began to extract the
active principles of plants;  but so slow and difficult has been
the investigation, that comparatively little has been done, until
very recently.  The process  now persued, is essentially different
from the  processes of  the  older  chemists.   This new process
must  give a new impetus  to  this investigation, and we may
expect  the continued  announcement of the  discovery of new
agents,  until  the materia medica shall, indeed and in fact, be  a
positive materia medica.
   It will be  noticed,  that heretofore the active  principles of
plants have been supposed to depend either on alkaloids, oils,
gums, or acids.  Resins have had but little credit for their vir-
tues, and have been generally regarded as almost or quite value-
less.  Among the alkaloids  which have been long known, we
may mention:
           Aconitine, from Aconitum nepellus,
           Aricine,    "  Arica  bark,
           Atropine,   "  Atropia belladona,
           Brucine,    "  Strychnos nux vomica,
           Cinchonine, "   Cinchona lancifolia,
           Codeine,    "   Opium,
           Conine,     "   Conium maculatum,
           Corydahne, "  Corydalis tuberosa,
           Cynapine,  "  ^Ethusa cynapium,
           Daturine,   "  Datura stramonium,
           Delphine,   "  Delphinium staphisagria,
           Digitaline,  "  Digitalis purpurea, 
ALKALOIDS.
227
            Emetine,  from Cephaslis ipecacuanha,
            Hyosciamine," Hyosciamus niger,
            Meconine,    "Opium;
            Morphine,    "   "
            Narceine,    "   "
            Narcotine,    "   "
            Nicotine,     " Nicotiana tobacum,
            Picrotoxine,  " Menispermum coculus,
            Quinine,     " Cinchonia cordifolia,
            Sanguinarine," Sanguinaria canadensis,
            Solanine,     " Solanum nigrum,
            Thebaine,    " Opium,
            Veratrine,    " Veratrum sabadilla.
 These do not, by any means, embrace all, but enough to show
 that inquiries have long been turned in this direction.  We will
 notice, briefly, the properties of some of these alkaloids,  as
 obtained by the old process.
   Aconitine.—This principle was discovered in 1833.  It is a
 most powerful poison—one-fiftieth of a grain having endangered
 life, according to high authority.   It sells for 70 cts. per grain,
 or $336 per oz.   A spurious article has been sold for  about 10
 cents per grain.  It is a powerful narcotic and has been used in
 neuralgic affections.   We consider it altogether too  acrid for
 use, except by the most skillful persons.  It is a white odorless
 powder.
   Aricine—Is a white crystalized powder, in no respect supe-
 rior to Quinine—besides it is  too dear for ordinary use.   It is
 tonic and antiperiodic.
   Brucine—Is very similar in its  properties  to Strychnine;
 but is only one-twelfth as strong.   It seems to be little more
 than Strychnine adulterated with an acid.
   Cinchonine—Is very similar to Quinine in its properties and
 uses ; the principal difference being its more difficult solubihty.
   Codeine—Is a peculiar principle, very much  resembling
 Morphine, except when administered in doses of one-sixth of a
grain, it induces intolerable itching on the surface.   It is  con-
tained in muriate of Morphia. 
228
ALKALOIDS.
    Conine—Is very poisonous—one-tenth of a grain being suffi-
cient to kill a rabbit in less than half a minute.   When  taken
in a poisonous dose the effect is terrible.   It should, not be used
as a medicine.
   Corydaline.—Not at present used or known as a medicine
—but an  alkaloid of a very different kind, bearing the  same
name, has been in use for sometime among western physicians.
   Daturine.—A very powerful agent, not now  known  in
medicine.
   Delphine—Is a white odorless powder, with an acrid, bitter
taste, readily soluble in alcohol.   It seems to be  an impure
alkaloid, containing some resin.    It  is a stimulating narcotic,
asad may be exhibited in neuralgia and  rheumatism, in one or
two grain doses.   It is not  worth much.
  ©igitaline.—This is a white, inodorous, bitter powder, very
pfcisonous;  containing the properties of the Digitalis  in a  very
concentrated degree, and with the additional property of being
Bftsch more irritating to the stomach.  It should hardly be used
ses a medicine.
   Emetine.—When pure is a prompt emetic in doses of one-
SIxteenth of a grain.   It is, when  pure, perfectly  white and
v-ery soluble in alcohol.   We have too  many reliable emetics
to depend on one  which is apt to act so harshly as this.   A
rssfaioid prepared from the  same plant would no doubt be a good
and reliable medicine.
   Hyosciamine—Is far less reliable than the Hyosciamin which
we heve already mentioned.   We have also refered to this
agent.
   Meconine.—Valueless.
   Morphine.—A valuable remedy—its history and  properties
are well known—narcotic in doses of one-sixth to one grain.
   Narceine—Is nearly inert—though its name indicates stu-
por.  It is valueless.
   ^arcotine.—As it  has been  heretofore obtained, is not a
proper medicine.   One grain dissolved  in Olive Oil has  been
known to kill a dog in twenty-four hours, whereas, one hundred
grains undissolved, has been taken with impunity.  It is said to 
ALKALOIDS,
229
be a good substitute for Quinine in fever and ague.   We have
no faith in it.
   Nicotine—Is a colorless, volatile liquid, which is soluble in
water.   A single drop would kill a man not accustomed to it.
Half a drop has been known to kill a dog.
   Picrotoxine—Is really an  acid, of little  use in medicine,
and not known as such, in the profession.
   Quinine—Is a valuable medicine—antiperiodic  tonic, well
known and extensively used in all parts of the country.
   Sanguinarine.—As  prepared by the older chemists, seems
to have been a violent irritant.   It was  never much used  we
believe, and has now nearly gone out of use.   The reader must
distinguish this from the Sanguinarin, and Sanguinarine of the
present day.
   Solanine—Is a white powder, very bitter, narcotic, emetie,
and in doses too large, powerfully poisonous.   We should no*
use it as a medicine.
   Thebaine.—Acts very much like Strychnine—one grain,
thrown into the circulation of a dog causes  death in a few
minutes.   It is also narcotic.  It is a whitish powder, never used
as a medicine.
   Veratrine.—When pure is a perfectly white powder.  One-
sixteenth of a grain is a dose.  We much prefer the Veratrin.
   The above embraces only a few of the more important alka-
loids, few of which are used to any extent in medicine.  Owing
to the waste of material in procuring them, we need not expect
that they will be brought forward as medicines, at any future
time.   The resinoids, of which we have already treated at
length, often contain more or less of the alkaloid principles thus
maintaining nature's combination.
.   Many of the acids are valuable medicines.   More than one
hundred are now used or have been used in medicine, but as it
is not our province to notice all the agents of the materia medica,
we must pass them unnoticed.
   Many of the oils, of  which there  have been prepared for
medicinal purposes over eighty, are to be regarded  as worthy
of every confidence.  Others, and a very large class too, possess 
230
ALKALOIDS.
no other quality than what is common to  the  volatile oils, and
probably differ only in their odor and color.  We have already
noticed a few oils, worthy of every physician's attention, and we
might, with propriety, name others; but  as the fist is  so full,
and their properties have been so well noticed by other writers,
we can only refer to our large dispensatories.
  It is our object  only  to bring before  the profession, in the
plainest and most concise form, the  reliable concentrated medi-
cines, whose history, heretofore, has been  known to only a few,
engaged either  in  preparing  or using them.   We  have en-
deavored  to do this, in  the  most pointed manner, and in the
simplest style, in order to insure a due conception of our  state-
ments.  It only remains to collect the formulas which are scat-
tered through  the work, and present  them, with indications of
the diseases in which they are to be used—to give the doses and
properties of each agent, which will serve to refresh the memory
of the reader,  and save him the trouble of retracing his steps,
as it were, over what he has read.   But  we beg again to say,
we are no advocates for recipe practice, and only give the for-
mulas which we have given and shall give, as examples.  The
physician  must know what he  ought to use, its properties, and
how to use it.   We declare it as our conscientious conviction, that
if every work on practice now extant, no matter by whom written,
was destroyed from the face of the earth, mankind would be greatly
benefitted.   Recipe practice prevents a vast majority from study-
ing properly,  physiology, pathology, therapeutics, and materia
medica.  See  how  soon practitioners forget what they had
learned in the lecture room of anatomical science.  They are,
when in practice, as constantly called on to exercise their judg-
ment, as educated by the science of anatomy,  as the builder is,
to remember  the names and offices of every timber entering
into the construction of a house.  The  practitioner, some of
them, at least, forgets the names and offices of bones, muscles,
tendons, arteries, veins,  glands, nerves,  and tissues;  but the
carpenter does not forget the anatomical  nomenclature of the
house.  Need we ask why is this ?  The practitioner has no
necessity to retain the barbarous names of anatomy—no need 
FORMULAS.
231
of taxing his mind with  the  functions and appearances of
healthy organs—no necessity for inquiring into  the  peculiar
pathological conditions which produce symptoms which we say
indicate disease—no use for the logic of therapeutics—no incli-
nation to learn the therapeutic value of the countless agents
which the good God has so profusely scattered over the earth!
And  why is this so?   We answer, simply because  he  has
recipes to meet every symptom!  Some one else has  done his
thinking for him, and he is content to abide by its correctness !
Let every physician study the phenomena of disease, as though
a  pestilence  had swept  every medical book into an untimely
grave.
   We again repeat, the science of medicine can be  elevated
only by independence of thought.  If we give a formula, as an
example, it is the  reader's  place to judge whether it is worthy
of his confidence or not.  We have  attempted  only to give  a
few, as illustrations of the combinations of medicines, when the
agents are positive.  We assure those who have not paid special
attention to this subject,  that the efficacy of medicines may be
greatly increased, by proper combination.
FORMULAS OF THIS WORK.
Page 99.—No. 1.—Podophyllin,
                  Leptandrin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Geranin,
                  Lupulin,
                  Stillingin,
                  Senecin.
Page 99.—No. 2.—Geranin,
                  Leptandrin,
                  Helonin,
                  Lupulin.
 Page 99—No. 3—Geranin,
                  Hydrastine,
                  Apocynin.
Used in first stages of
  dysentery.
Used   in  developed
  dysentery.
Used  in  the  sinking
 stages of dysentery. 
232
FORMULAS.
Page 102—No. 4—Hydrastin,
                  Leptandrin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Asclepin.
Page 105—No. 5—Hydrastine,
                  Geranin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Gelsemin,
                  Xanthoxylin.
Page 105—No. 6—Hydrastine,
                  Leptandrin,
                  Chelonin,
                  Scutellarin.
Page 106—No. 7—Podophyllin,
                  Hydrastine,
                  Leptandrin,
                  Senecin.
Page 106—No. 8—Hydra-stinb,
                  Morphine,
                  Asclepin.
Page 108—No. 9—Apocynin,
                  Stillingin,
                  Asclepin,
                  Helonin.
Page 109—No. 10—Podophyllin,
                  Asclepin,
                  Jalapin,
                  Apocynin,
                  Senecin.
Page 114—No. 11—Gelsemin,
                  Podophyllin,
                  Leptandrin,
                  Hydrastine,
                  Helonin,
                  Phytolacin.
-Used in constipation.
Used  in colliquative
 sweats and diarrhoea.
- Used in dyspepsia.
1
{Intermittent  prophy
I   lap.t.ip.
Used  in intermittent
  fever.
. Used  in  secondary
  syphilis.
- Used in dropsy.
*- Used in dropsy. 
FORMULAS.
233
Page 114—No. 12—Cypripedin,
                   Euonymin,
                   Hydrastine.

Page 117—No. 13—Caulophyllin,
                   Asclepin,
                   Helonin,
                   Macrotin,
                   Scutellarin.

Page 118—No. 14—Xanthoxylyn,
                   Stillingin,
                   Caulophyllin,
                   Hydrastin.

Page 118—No. 15—Podophyllin,
                   Caulophyllin,
                   Scutellarin.

Page 118—No. 16—Scutellarin,
                   Caulophyllin.

Page 121—No. 17—Capsicin,
                   Myricin,
                   Alcohol.
Page 121—No. 18—Xanthoxylyn,
                   Hydrastine,
                   Morphine,
                   Phytolacin.

Page 121—No. 19—Hydrastin,
                   Capsicin,
                   Xanthoxylin,
                   Chelonin,
                   Stillingin.

Page 122—No. 20—Capsicin,
                   01. Erigeron,
                   01. Cinnamon.
v Soothing Tonic.
P,arturafacient Pur-
    poses.
In  Syphilitic  Rheu-
  matism.
Cathartic.
teria.
[ In Hyste


> Used in Catarrh.
Catarrhal  Prophy-
  lactic.
► In Atonic Dyspepsia.
In Uterine Hemorr-
  hage. 
234
FORMULAS.
 Page 122—No. 21—Capsicin,
                   Hydrastine,
                   Strychnine,
                   Myricin,
                   Geranin.
 Page 122—No. 22—Capsicin,
                   Olive Oil,
                   Oil Turpentine.
 Page 124—No. 23—Chelonin,
                   Leptandrin,
                   Xanthoxylin.
 Page 124—No. 24—Chelonin,
                   Podophyllin,
                   Hydrastine,
                   Asclepin,
                   Rhusin,
                   Jalapin.
 Page 125—No. 25—Leptandrin,
                   Chelonin.
                   Hydrastine
                   Asclepin.
 Page 126—No. 26—Asclepin,
                   Stillingin,
                   Phytolacin.
 Page 127—No. 27—Asclepin,
                   Geranin,
                   Phytolacin,
                   Hydrastine.
 Page 127—No. 28—Podophyllin,
                   Xanthoxylin,
                   Asclepin,
                   Caulophyllin.
Page 127—No. 29—Asclepin,
                   Sanguinarin,
                   Capsicin.
►In Asiatic Cholera.
> Rubefacient.


 !In Torpidity of the
    Liver.
►Anthelmintic.
. In Habitual Consti-
   pation.
Used in Secondary
  Syphilis.
In Developed Dysen-
  tery.
1
In Headache depen-
  dent on Constipa-
  tion-
> Diaphoretic. 
FORMULAS.
235
Page 130—No. 30—Cypripedin,
                   Scutellarin,
                   Phytolacin.
Page 130—No. 31—Hydrastin,
                   Cypripedin,
                   Macrotin,
                   Xanthoxylin,
                   Scutellarin.

Page 130—No. 32—Cypripedin,
                   Hydrastin,
                   Euonymin.
Page 131—No. 33—Cypripedin,
                   Hydrastin,
                   Asclepin.
Page 131—No. 34—Cypripedin,
                   Morphine,
                   Xanthoxylin.
Page 132—No. 35—Cypripedin,
                   Xanthoxylin,
                   Asclepin,
                   Hydrastine,
                   Rhusin.
Page 132—No. 36—Cypripedin,
                   Cornin,
                   Myricin,
                   Xanthoxylin.
Page 134—No. 37—Eupatorin,
                   Geranin,
                   Asclepin.
Page 134—No. 38—Eupatorin,
                   Cornin,
                   Caulophyllin,
                   Stillingin,
                   Senecin.
 In Neuralgia.



►Used in Chorea.



 In chronic chorea.


 In epilepsy.


 In nervous irritability
1
In delirium tremens.
■ In delirium tremens.
In hsematuria.
<- In lithic diathesis.
J 
236
FORMULAS.
Page 134—No. 39—Eupatorin,       "|
                 Cypripedin,        I
01. Turpentine,    f
01. Erigeron.
Page 136—No. 40—Rhusin,
                  Geranin,
                  Hydrastine.

Page 136—No. 41—Hydrastine,
                  Rhusin,
                  Myricin.

Page 137—No. 42—Myricin,
                  Stillingin,
                  Phytolacin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Leptandrin.

 Page 138—No. 43—Myricin,
                  Geranin,
                  Hydrastin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  01. Erigeron,

1 Page 138—No. 44—Podophyllin,
                  Leptandrin,
                  Caulophyllin.

 Page 139—No. 45—Helonin,
                  Eupatorin,
                  Senecin,
                  Asclepin.

 Page 140—No. 46—Leptandrin,
                  Chelonin,
                  Helonin,
                   Podophyllin,
                   Hydrastine.
Diuretic.
...
sore mouth.
In chronic diarrhoea.
^•In scrophula.
}
yin typhoid diarrhoea
I Cathartic,
►Diuretic.
Vermifuge. 
FORMULAS.
237
Page 146—No. 47—Podophyllin,
                   Caulophyllin,
                   Leptandrin,
                   Xanthoxylin,
                   Irisin,
                   Capsicin.
Page 148—No. 48—Podophyllin,
                   Stillingin,
                   Sanguinarin,
                   Euonymin,
                   Apocynin.
Page 149—No. 49—Podophyllin,
                   Leptandrin,
                   Caulophyllin,
                   Gelsemin,
                   Stillingin.
Page 149—No. 50—Podophyllin,
                   Asclepin,
                   Eupatorin,
                   Capsicin,
                   Sanguinarin.
Page 1-50—No. 51—Podophyllin,
                   Scutellarin,
                  • Cypripedin,
                   Capsicin,
                   Xanthoxylin,
                   Phytolacin,
                   Gelsemin.
Page 152—No. 52—Lobelin,
                   Sanguinarin,
                   Scutellarin.
Page 152—No. 53—Lobelin,
                   Morphine,
                   Gelsemin,
                   Hydrastine.
►Cathartic.
I
1
Alterative.
•In Puerperal Fever.
-In Dropsies,
► In Neuralgia.
Emetic.
1
 y In painful Ulcers.
J 
238
FORMULAS.
 Page 153—No. 54—Capsicin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Scuttellarin.
 Page 154—No. 5.5—Sanguinarin,
                  Lobelin,
                  Stillingin.
 Page 154—No.  56—Sanguinarin,
                  Podophyllin.
                  Leptandrin,
                  Caulophyllin,
                  Stillingin,
                  Phytolacin.
 Page 157—No. 57—Leptandrin,
                  Podophyllin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Caulophyllin,
                  Stillingin.
 Page 157—No. 58—Leptandrin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Sanguinarin,
                  Phytolacin,
                  Hydrastin,
                  Irisin.
 Page 157—No. 59—Podophyllin,
                  Leptandrin,
                  Caulophyllin,
                  Irisin,
                  Sanguinarin.
Page 158—No. 60—Leptandrin,
                  Phytolacin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Hydrastine,
                  Helonin.
1
 I Stimulating Nervine.
J
> Emetic.
hln Hepatic Affections.
■ In Chronic Constipa-
   tion.
► Intestinal Tonic.
1.
> In Hepatic Torpidity.
-In Dyspepsia 
^In typhoid fever.
Tonic.
                         FORMULAS.

 Page 164—No. 61—Hydrastine,
                   Leptandrin,
                   Asclepin,
                   Eupatorin,
                   Cypripedin.
 Page 164—No. 62—Asclepin,
                   Leptandrin,
                   Hydrastine.       )
 Page 164—No. 63—01. Erigeron,      \
                   Pure Albumen,    > In tympanitis,
                   Cypripedin.       )
 Page 164—No. 64—Scutellarin,
                   Cypripedin,
                   Apocynin,
                   Lupulin.
 Page 166—No. 65—Leptandrin,
                  Sanguinarin,
                  Euonymin,
                  Podophyllin.
 Page 166—No. 66—Chelonin,
                   Euonymin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                   Caulophyllin,
                  Irisin.
Page 166—No. 67—Leptandrin,
                  Euonymin,
                  Apocynin.
Page 167—No. 68—Euonymin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Rhusin,
                  Scutellarin.
Page 169—No. 69—Irisin,
                  Apocynin,
                  Podophyllin,
                  Senecin,
                  Caulophyllin.
239
 - In nervous irritability.



 ►In torpidity of liver.



 ►•Anthelmintic.



 In constipation.


 In dyspepsia.



►In dropsies. 
240
FORMULAS.
Page 169—No. 70—Irisin,
                  Stillingin,
                  Phytolacin,
                  Macrotin.
Page 170—No. 71—Irisin,
                  Podophyllin,
                  Leptandrin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Hydrastine.
Page 170—No. 72—Irisin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Podophyllin,
                  Sanguinarin.
Page 171—No. 73—Caulophyllin,
                  Irisin,
                  Macrotin,
                  Scutellarin.
Page 172—No. 74—Stillingin,
                  Phytolacin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Rumin,
                  Hydrastine.
Page 174—No. 75—Alnuin,
                  Phytolacin,
                  Irisin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  AcSclepin.
Page 176—No. 76—Ol. Erigeron,
                  01. Turpentine,
                  Ol. Olivse.

Page 176—No. 77—Ol. Erigeron,
                  Ol. Cinnamon,
                  White Sugar,
                  Gum Arabic.
In syphilis.
►In chronic hepatitis.
f In chronic hepatitis.
J
>.In  torpidity  of the
j   uterine functions.



y In scorbutic cachexy.
1
f- In scrophula & syphilis
J
V Stimulating astringent
1
►In hsematuria. 
                        formulas.

 Page 177—No. 78—Senecin,
                  Caulophyllin.
                  Macrotin.
 Page 178—No. 79—Senecin.
                  Asclepin,
                  Macrotin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Helonin.
 Page 178—No. 80—Hydrastin,
                  Senecin,
                  Asclepin,
                  Scutellarin.

 Page 181—No. 81—Phytolacin,
                  Stillingin,
                  Senecin,
                  Asclepin,
                  Podophyllin,
                  Leptandrin.
 Page 182—No. 82—Phytolacin,
                  Asclepin,
                  Leptandrin,
                  Sanguinarin.

 Page 183—No. 83—Phytolacin,
                  Asclepin,
                  Leptandrin,
                  Gelsemin,
                  Sanguinarin.

Page 183—No. 84—Phytolacin,
                  Hydrastine,
                  Leptandrin.

Page 183—No. 85—Phytolacin,
                  Camphor,
                  Morphine.
        16
241
In  promoting   the
  menshual flow.
In dysmenorrhoe.
In Chlorosis.
►In Syphilis.
Y In secondary syphilis.
J
►In High Fevers.
},
Placenta Febrilis.
In Nocturnal Emis-
  sions. 
242
FORMULAS.
Page 184—No. 86—Phytolacin,
                  Asclepin,
                  Euonymin,
                  Myricin.

Page 184—No. 87—01. Erigeron,
                  Creasote,
                  Alcohol.
Page 186—No. 88—Phytolacin.
                  Asclepin,
                  Hydrastin
                  Leptandrin,
                  Rhusin.
Page 185—No. 89—Phytolacin,
                  Cornin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Stillingin.

Page 187—No. 90—Scutellarin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Xanthoxylin.
                  Myricin,
                  Asclepin.
Page 187—No. 91—Scutellarin,
                  Strychnine,
                  Xanthoxylin.
Page 188—No. 92—Scutellarin,
                  Gelsemin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Xanthoxylin.
Page 188—No. 93—Scutellarin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Caulophyllin.
Page 188—No. 94—Scutellarin,
                  Hydrastine.
In Exanthematous
  disease.
/  Externally in Sca-
|    bies, &c.
Phthisical prophy-
  lactic.
In Chronic  Rheu-
  matism.
 -In Chorea.



  In Malignant Chorea



  In Neuralgia.



f In delirium tremens.


[• In delirium tremens. 
FORMULAS.
 Page 189—No. 95—Scutellarin,
                   Gelsemin.

 Page 189—No. 96—Scutellarin,
                   Cypripedin,
                   Xanthoxylin,
                   Helonin,
                   Hydrastin,
                   Podophyllin.

 Page 189—No. 97—Capsicin,
                   Xanthoxylin,
                   Cypripedin,
                   Myricin,
                   Asclepin,
                   Irisin.

 Page 194—No. 98—Jalapin,
                   Caulophyllin.
                   Cypripedin.

 Page 194—No. 99—Jalapin,
                   Podophyllin,
                   Asclepin,
                ^  Cypripedin,
                   Irisin.

 Page 195—No. 100—Jalapin,
                   Asclepin,
                   Podophyllin,
                   Apocynin,
                   Senecin.

Page 196—No. 101—Asclepin,
                  Sanguinarin,
                  Eupatorin,
                  Phytolacin.
                  Senecin.
r-
              243

 obstinate delirium
tremens.
Tonic and Alterative
  Nervine.
►In Hydrophobia.
>■ Cathartic.
In Dropsies.
^In engorgement of the
   liver.
-Diaphoretio. 
244
FORMULAS.
Page 196—No. 102—Jalapin,
                  Leptandrin,
                  Caulophyllin,
                  Asclepin,
 In convalescing stages
r  of ascites.
Phytolacin. Hydrastine, Senecin. j	
Page 200—No. 103—Stillingin, Phytolacin, Senecin, Asclepin, Hydrastine. J	- In secondary syphilis.
Page 201—No. 104—Stillingin, Phytolacin, Cypripedin, Xanthoxylin, i Myricin. J	- In glandular disease.
Page 203—No. 105—Xanthoxylin, ^ Hydrastin, Cypripedin, Stillingin, Asclepin.	> In chronic rheumatism
Page 203—No. 106—Scutellarin, Caulophyllin, Xanthoxylin, Phytolacin, Stillingin, Asclepin.	In syphilitic rheuma-^ tism. i
Page 204—No. 107—Xanthoxylin, ' Strychnine, Capsicin, Geranin, Viburin, Cypripedin.	.In cholerine prostra-tion.
 
FORMULAS.
245
 Page 214—No. 108—Veratrin,
                  Phytolacin,
                  Asclepin,
                  Rumin.
 Page 215—No. 109—Cornin,
                  Hydrastine,
                  Helonin.
 Page 215—No. 110—Cornin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Euonymin.

 Page 216—No. Ill—Viburin,
                  Scutellarin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Caulophyllin,
                  Xanthoxylin.
 Page 217—No. 112—Viburin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Rhusin,
                  Lupulin.
 Page 217—No. 113—Viburin,
                  Hydrastine,
                  Strychnine,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Asclepin.
Page 220—No. 114—Hyosciamin,
                  Lupulin.
                  Cypripedin,
                  Caulophyllin,
                  Macrotin.
Page 220—No. 115—Hyosciamin,
                  Gelsemin,
                  Veratrin.
                  Asclepin.
J
I In fevers  of various
   types.
In intermittent fevers.
In anaemic conditions.
1
►In hysteria.
^•In cramps.
►In epilepsy.
Anodyne and hyp-
  notic.
]
\- In fevers.
i 
246
FORMULAS.
►In neuralgia, gout, &c.
5-Hypnotic, &c.

J
1
In delirium tremens.
Page 221—No. 116—Hyosciamin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Viburin,
                  01. Sassafras.
Page 222—No. 117—Lupulin,
                  Macrotin,
                  Hyosciamin,
                  Scutellarin.
Page 222—No. 118—Lupulin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Xanthoxylin,
                  Hydrastin.
Page 222—No. 119—Lupulin,
                  Macrotin,
                  Caulophyllin,
                  Scutellarin.
Page 222—No. 120—Lupulin,
                  Cypripedin,
                  Caulophyllin,
                  Scutellarin,
                  Viburin,
                   Xanthoxylin.
Page 224—No. 121—Prunin,
                   Xanthoxylin,
                   Scutellarin,
                   Hydrastine,
                   Phytolacin.
   We beg the reader  to notice that the efficacy of the foregoing
formulas, depend, in a great measure, on the leading remedy
used, and that the other agents are only added to either quahfy
the leading  article, or to fill some particular indication, or indi-
cations, which would  not be met  by the leading agent alone.
We trust no intelligent person will misapprehend us.  We would
 again remind the reader, that we give only those formulas which
suit us—and that what we have given are offered as examples of
 what we think to be proper combinations.
J
*■
 -In dysmenorrhae&c.
J
- In flatulence, &c.
►In dyspepsia, &c. 
DOSES,  &C.
247
LIST  OF  CONCENTRATED  MEDICINES, TOGETHER  WITH  THETR
                DOSES  AND  PROPERTIES.
Geranin, dose Five grains		. Powerful astringent.
Hydrastin, " Three	u	Laxative tonic.
Hydrastine, " Two	'(	Astringent tonic.
Apocynin, " Two	((	Alterative, tonic, diuretic.
Gelsemin, " One	Ci	Sedative narcotic.
Caulophyllin," One	'<	Parturafacient.
Capsicin, " One <	drop.	Stimulant.
Asclepin, " Two grains.		, Diaphoretic, ■&&
Cypripedin, " Two	u	Stimulating narcotic.
Eupatorin, " Two	u	Diuretic.
Rhusin, " Two	k	Astringent tonic.
Myricin, " Three	n	Stimulating tonic.
Helonin, " Three	i<	Anthelmintic, diuretic & tonic.
Podophyllin, "One to three"		Cathartic, &c.
Lobelin, " Half to one	! "	Emetic, &c.
Sanguinarin, " Two	1(	Emetic, &c.
Leptandrin, " Two	(I	Laxative, alterative, &e.
Euonymin, " Two	It	Laxative, tonic, &c.
Irisin, " One	ft	Cathartic, &c, &c.
Rumin, " Two	((	Tonic, alterative, &c.
Alnuin, " One to four	((	Alterative.
01. Erigeron," Two to ten drops, Diuretic, tonic and styptic.		
Senecin, " Two to five	grs.	Diuretic, &c.
Phytolacin, " One	a	Alterative, &c.
Scutellarin, " Two	t<	Narcotic.
Jalapin, " Two	(i	Cathartic.
Stillingin, " Two	<<	Alterative, &c.
Xanthoxylin," One	a	Stimulating tonic.
Veratrin, " One-sixteenth'		Sedative.
Cornin, " One to six	u	Bitter tonic.
Viburin, " Two	!(	Aromatic tonic, &c
Hyosciamin, " One-eighth	((	Sedative narcotic.
Lupulin, " One	(1	Hypnotic, &c.
Prunin, " Two	'<	Tonic and sedative.
 
 
      PART III.








CLINIC  REPORTS. 
 
CASES  IN  PRACTICE.
  The object in treating  of  Clinic practice, in this  work, is
simply to show the results which have followed the use of the
concentrated  remedies.  Some of the  cases reported,  are from
private practice, but are equally as interesting as cases treated
at the Clinic.  We do not claim that the cases here reported are any
more remarkable, than cases treated by others, either in their char-
acter, or mode of treatment, or the results obtained—for the same
great principles govern us in prescribing, as govern other properly
educated physicians—but we claim to have effected, what has been
done,by new agents—agents which are positive in their character,
and that the physician, by noticing carefully the character of
the cases and plan of treatment, will be enabled to take the same
agents and obtain similar  results.  Our space does not admit
of our noticing all the cases in which we, or others of veracity
and scientific acquirements have used them; we therefore select
only such cases as we deem best calculated to give the regular
practicing physician a correct idea of the worth of these medi-
cines.  We would not have it understood, that  we have cured
every case, in which we have used these medicines—far from it;
we had much to learn, which could be gained only by experi-
mental practice;  and, of  course,  experimental  practice must
always be attended with many failures.  As we have, however,
learned the exact properties of the agents we have been using, 
252
CLINIC REPORTS.
the results of our practice have been highly flattering.  We
shall give the most  recent cases, for, as we have succeeded in
getting out new principles we have endeavored to use them, and
hence, the most recent cases will best  illustrate the subject in
hand.
  Case 1.—Chronic Diarrhcea, J. S.—Thirty-five years of
age.   Upon questioning him, we learned that his  bowels had
not been  constipated for more than a year; that, though  he
frequently had no more than two operations a  day, and some-
times not more than one,  yet, they were always very loose, often
attended with more or less pain, but sometimes painless; that fresh
meats,  large draughts of water, exercise, changes of weather
and slight irregularities, caused an increase of the disease ; that
the discharges were small—generally frequent, dark colored,
very offensive, and did not much relieve him of the  tendency to
stool;  that his urine was  scanty, high-colored, and disagreeably
odorous; that he seldom perspired, and often had a tingling sen-
sation on the surface; that he was frequently sick at the stomach,
did not rest well, and that when he indulged his appetite, which
was rather good, he had sour stomach; said his feet were often
cold, that  he had headache, some little pain in the right side,
and frequently had a chilly feeling along the spine.   Upon ex-
amination, we found his skin dry and hot to the touch, tender-
ness when pressure was made over the region of the  liver, the
stomach, or even the abdomen.   His tongue was somewhat
coated with a whitish fur, was pale, breath foetid, eyes dull and
sunken, skin sallow, lips pale, limbs much emaciated; he was
exceedingly nervous and  irritable, jumping when  we made a
snapping  noise behind him; his pulse was feeble, and rather
quick—said he was very  weak, that he had been in the habit of
using Laudanum to arrest the disease, but, that while it answered
at first, it  would not now,  as it would put him to sleep, but
not arrest the diarrhcea.  He was a  man of quick, active tem-
perament, and had not been previously much unwell.
   To  us, his case  was a  clear one,  and  we  entertained  nc
doubt  of  being able to arrest  it at once, by correcting  his
diet, and giving him the Geranin.  We copy from our books: 
CLINIC REPORTS.
253
      April 27.—J. S.—Chronic diarrhoea.—Ordered:
               R.  Geranin,    XVIII gr.
                    Scutellarin,    VI gr.
                    Rhusin,      XII gr.
                             Make into six equal powders, to
be taken morning, noon, and night, for two days.
  April 30th.—J. S.—His bowels were checked  on the 28th ;
were  almost as  bad, yesterday and to-day, as ever.  We alter
his treatment thus:
                R.   Leptandrin,     II gr.
                    Podophyllin,    I gr.
                    Xanthoxylin,    I gr.
                    Caulophyllin,    I gr.
                             Make  into  one powder,  to be
administered immediately.   Will see him to-morrow morning.
   May 1.—J. S.—Says his medicine liked to have killed him;
he is quite feeble this morning.  We shall now try to correct
the torpor  of his  liver, calm  the  irritability of  the stomach,
tone up  the intestines, increase the renal functions,  promote
diaphoresis and generally brace him up.  To effect thifs, we
order:
                R.   Leptandrin,    XV gr.
                    Hydrastine,      I 3
                    Geranin,        I 3
                    Cypripedin,    XV gr.
                    Asclepin,     XV gr.
                    Phytolacin,     VI gr.
                    Xanthoxylin,   VI gr.
                             Divide into eighteen powders;
one to be taken morning, noon, and night, for six  days.
  May 8.—J. S—. is completely relieved, except  some tympa-
nitic symptoms.  His lips have acquired their natural hue, his
tongue is clean, his skin moist, his urine less colored and odor-
ous, and more abundant, he feels stronger, is less  tender in the
region of the liver, over the  stomach  or abdomen;  his eyes
look bright, and he thinks himself cured, provided he can get
clear of the tympanitic pains.  We shall give him: 
254                   HYOSCIAMIN
                   01. Turpentine,  Hgtt.
                   01. Erigeron,   H gtt.
                   OL Pepperment,  I gtt.
to be taken immediately, and repeated as often as required,
dropped on a piece of white sugar.   To render the cure perma-
nent, and give tone to the general system, we shall order:
                   Hydrastine,       13
                   Xanthoxylin,      13
                   Cypripedin,       13
                   Phytolacin,       13
                          M. F. Pil. Div. into LX. pills, one
to be taken morning and night, until all are consumed,
  June 10.— J. S, called  to-day. He has had no return of his
diarrhcea,  and  says he was never better than  now.  He  will
now weigh, we think,  at least 150 pounds,  whereas, on his own
statement, he weighed, in April, only 132 pounds.  We are
pleased with the results of this case in practice.  We have many
times since followed a similar plan of treatment, often using the
formula given on page 99 of this work.   We shall not attempt,
further than we have, to indicate  the  causes, &c, of chronic
diarrhoea, for it may arise from many different causes, and must
necessarily be combated in many different ways.  In ordinary
acute diarrhoea, we would often find the same plan of treatment
excellent, but we meet with other cases requiring only the use
of astringents.   These are the simplest cases of diarrhoea.  There
are other forms,  requiring tonics,  stimulants and astringents
combined.  As a general thing, it will be well to clear  out the
stomach and intestines, by a  brisk  cathartic, which alone, by
removing acrid matter, will often cure the  disease.
  Case 2.—Bronchitis.—Mrs. F.  M.—, forty-three years of
age.  Upon questioning her, we learned that she had  been
nearly two years under treatment for consumption.   Said every
body told her she had no chance to live, &c.   Upon examina-
tion we found her  coughing frequently, and  throwing off
a large  amount of a  thick, sticky,  mucous-like  matter, which
was occasionally streaked with blood.   The tongue  was some-
what furred; there was a sense of suffocation or heaviness over 
CLINIC REPORTS.
255
 the chest; slight fever;  some heat and soreness in the  upper
 part of the chest.   On percussion, we could detect no disease in
 the lower lobes of the  lungs, but the upper ones seemed to
 sound a little  dull.  It  being, however, difficult  to sound the
 female chest, we applied the stethescope.   We detected the
 rale which is peculiar to bronchitis, and  we were not long in
 coming to the conclusion that the patient was laboring under a
 severe chronic bronchitis, which might soon involve  even the
 lungs.   Had there been any indications  of a scrophulous dia-
 thesis, or phthisical cachexy, we should have been less confident
 of a cure.   The cause of this disease, in the person of Mrs.  M.
 could not be certainly ascertained, but we had reason to think it
 had come from a neglected attack of acute bronchitis; as to the
 plan of treatment we were not quite, sure, as  we had  not used
 the concentrated medicines in the treatment of that  disease be-
 fore.   We however  give from our book, the plan and results:
   May 12.—Mrs. F. M.—Chronic bronchitis—ordered:
                R.  Lobelin,    1 gr.
                             to be taken in the evening. Or-
 dered to go to bed as soon as vomiting had ceased.  Then take
 one of the powders, composed as follows,  every three  hours
 during the two next days:
                R.   Prunin,   VIII gr.
                    Sanguinarin,  IV gr.
                    Cypripedin,   IV gr.
                    Xanthoxylin,  II gr.
                    Phytolacin,   Illgr.
                             Divide into eight powders.
   May 10.—Mrs. F. M. says she is better.  It is evident  she  is
not: there is too much  heat—her disease is aggravated—the
prescription would suit a case, no doubt, where there was no
irritation.  Ordered:
                R,  Hydrocyanic acid, Illgtts.
                     Distilled water,    III 3 .
                            Of this, take twenty drops every
three hours, until consumed.
  May 20.—Mrs. F. M.  says she is oppressed for breath, and 
256
CLINIC REPORTS.
 thinks herself worse;  the irritation has subsided, but she is not
 so strong.  We shall order:
               R  Tinct. Veratrum,  XV gtts.
                       "  Hydrastis, XXX gtts.
                       "  Gelsemum,   X gtts.
                             Of this mixture take five drops,
 in a little sweetened water, three times daily, until the medicine
 is consumed.
  May 26.—Mrs. F. M. is much improved.  We may now ven-
 ture on tonics; we order:
               R.  Hydrastin,      X gr.
                   Xanthoxylin,    X gr.
                   Prunin,         X gr.
                   Helonin,       VI gr.
                   Asclepin,      VI gr.
                            Make into  eighteen pills.  One
 three times daily.  We did not see her again until,
  June 2.—Mrs. F.  M. is nearly well.  We continue  the  pills
 of May 26, leaving out the Helonin, and  replacing  it with the
 same amount of Stillingin.   She was discharged cured  on the
 20th June. Our prescriptions were at first experimental in this
 case, although we have since learned that  the  powders of May
 12,  are valuable when there is not too much irritation.
  Case 3.—Parotitis, or Mumps.—W. P.,  aged seventeen.—
 Sailor.—Upon questioning, Wm. says, he does not know that
 he was exposed  where he  could take it from some one else.
 Says he works regularly, whether in or out  of port, on a small
 schooner,  which his father runs, on Long  Island Sound and
 around New York.   Says the first symptoms of the  disease
 which  arrested his  attention, were  swelling and pain  of the
 parotid glands—that he thought he had taken cold,  and lay up
one day; he got worse;  fever came  on ;  the swelling subsided
very much on the third day, but his bowels,  and feet, as well as his
testicles, were getting very sore; he had  not had an operation
from the bowels in two days.   Upon examination, we found
the  disease to be translated, and of a severe  type.   Testicles
much swollen, intestines very tender,  feet swelled,  pulse 90 
CLINIC REPORTS.
257
beats in a minute, skin dry, and all the evidences of advancing
inflammation.  Deeming the case  one requiring prompt treat-
ment, we acted according to the  indications.  We again copy
from the record book:
  March 20.—Wm. P.—Translated mumps, and inflammation.
We ordered for this morning:
               R.   Podophyllin,     I gr.
                    Jalapin,         I gr.
                    Caulophyllin,    I gr.
                            Take this immediately in a little
syrup.
  March 20 (evening.)—W.  P. has been  operated on briskly.
We now order:
               R.   Gelsemin,        I gr.
                    Phytolacin,      I gr.
                    Asclepin,        I gr.
                    Hyosciamin,     /6 gr.
                            To be  taken immediately.   We
sat by and noticed the effect.  It was torture to us.  He was
completely prostrated—his pulse sunk to 55 beats in a minute:
he was motionless;  perspiration  broke out, and we  patiently
waited the reaction.  We waited until his  pulse began again to
rise.   We then left orders for him to have one drop of Tinct.
Veratrum Viride  every hour until we called in the morning.
  March 21.—W. P.—Inflammation entirely subdued.  Ordered
a suspension of the Tinct. Veratrum Viride.  Pulse 66 beats in
a minute;  says he is much better, and easy.  We had a small
blistering plaster placed on the diseased parotid gland,  and
ordered:
               R   Hydrastin,      X gr.
                    Asclepin,       X gr.
                    Prunin,        X gr.
                    Senecin,       V gr.
                    Stillingin,    VUI gr.
                            Made into  twenty pills, one to
be taken every four hours; patient to remain in doors until the
pills were consumed.
         17 
258
CLINIC REPORTS.
  March 30.—W. P.  again  at  work.  Says he feels strong as
ever.  His case  has learned us the value of the Gelsemin in
local inflammation.
  Case  4.—Chronic Gastritis, or protracted irritation of the
stomach.—We must distinguish between chronic irritation and
chronic  inflammation of the stomach—between gastritis and
dyspepsia.  R. A.,  aged forty-three—carpenter.   Upon ques-
tioning, he says he feels a peculiar, empty, gnawing sensation
in the region of the stomach, which he cannot refer to hunger;
that it is immediately relieved  by a glass of brandy, or  other
alcoholic liquor;  that his bowels are  sometimes regular, but
always sensitive, and apt to be out of order from the slightest
irregularities; that he has at all times a rumbling noise in the
abdomen, which is caused by the abundant generation  of gas;
that his sight is being affected ;  that a hearty meal causes much
uneasiness, which gradually wears off as his food is digested;
he has sometimes lacinating pain in the  epigastric and hypo-
chondriac region;  he is exceedingly irritable, and at  times
much dejected.   Upon examination, we found the skin very
dry and horny;  tongue slightly furred;  tenderness upon pres-
sure over the stomach;  the  papillae of the tongue are pale and
flabby;  the  pulse is rather small and quick; the edges of the
tongue  were red;  the urine high colored; the countenance
rather hypochondriac, and every indication that the stomach
was laboring under protracted irritation,  and which had been,
perhaps, carried to the stage of partial ulceration.  We thought
the case more desperate than the patient  did himself.   We
ordered:
             R.   Tinct. Gelseminum, XX gtts.
                 Tinct. Lobelia,     XX gtts.
                 Tinct. Serpentaria,XXX gtts.
                            Five drops to be taken every two
hours, until  the medieine was consumed.  To have the surface
 Iponged with an alkaline solution;  the positive withdrawal of
 alcoholic drinks, tobacco, and allspices;  diet to  consist of small
 quantities of fresh meat, boiled rice, a little molasses, beef broth,
 &c.; nothing to be taken when warm, and no tea or coffee. 
CLINIC REPORTS.
259
   Sept. 19.—R. A. complains much of the sensation of empti-
ness in the stomach, but says his bowels are not so distended
with gas.   He is less tender on  pressure on the stomach.
Ordered:
            R.   Tinct. Gelseminum, XXX gtts.
                 Tinct. Sanguinaria,  XX gtts.
                 Tinct. Serpentaria,      I 3
                 Tinct. Spikenard,       I  3
                             Ten drops to be taken  every
three hours, in sweetened water, and to observethe dietetic rules
given on the 15th.
   Sept. 28.—R. A. is much improved—is not so tender on pres-
sure on the epigastric region ;  tongue less red ;  appetite craves
more food; less uneasiness in the region of the stomach ; pulse
slower and fuller;  skin rather moistened.  Ordered a continu-
ance of the prescription of the 19th Sept., and to take  one of
the following pills every morning and evening:
                R.  Gelsemin,     X gr.
                    Hydrastin,  XX gr.
                    Xanthoxylin,  X gr.
                    Asclepin,     XV gr.
                    Gum Arabic, )    r, a
                               ' > aa, (4 S.
                   Simple Syrup,)
                                Make into thirty pills.
   Oct. 15.—R. A. looks like a new man—his skin is moist and
pleasant to the touch;  tongue natural;  very little tenderness
in the region of the stomach; .no nausea;  pulse full, and down
to 70 beats in a minute; says he is stronger; wants to eat.  We
ordered a discontinuation of the  drops of Sept. 19, and a con-
tinuance of the  pills of the 28th Sept., and a due observance
of our rules for dieting.
   Nov. 1.—R.  A. discharged—cured.   Chronic gastritis is
usually a troublesome complaint, and  especially when as much
advanced as was the case of R. A.   We feel  that the cure has
been expeditious and highly satisfactory.
  Case 5.—Scarlatina  Sequal^!.—G. S.  aged ten years,
We did not see this ease until he  had been treated.  Of the 
260
CLINIC REPORTS.
course of treatment pursued, during the stage of simple scarlet
fever, we cannot speak.   This matters little, however, for even
with the most  skillful care, we shall sometimes be  unable to
prevent the translation of scarlet fever into some other form of
disease.  Scarlet fever, when  the patient can be placed under
favorable external conditions, requires  but little of the  physi-
cian's care.   But when it  is  of the  more malignant sort, his
most earnest exertions are constantly demanded.  On the 3d of
May, we were called to see G. S., and copy from our book the
notes taken at the time:
  G. S. has Anasarca;  his parents state  that he has  been con-
fined with scarlet fever; that  soon  after he was able to  be up,
he was caught out in a rain, and  probably took cold.  His
bijeathing suddenly became hurried, his face  flushed, and he
went to bed with considerable fever.   The next morning he got
up, had but little appetite, his tongue was furred with a yellow
scum, his breath was  foetid, his  eyes yellowish, and in the
course  of the day, his  skin became  very hot.   " The pulse,"
said his father,  " did not indicate fever."  But in the evening
his skin began to turn yellowish, and he thought his child was
to have jaundice.  The next day his joints commenced  swell-
ing ;  the yellowishness of the skin subsided, but the swelling
of the joints continued to increase.   On the 26th of April, his
body and limbs were much swelled.   The urine was  sensibly
diminished, the skin dry, and the child expressed a  sense of
tightness in the abdomen and. chest.  Upon examination, we
found the patient laboring under all the phenomena of positive
Anasarca.  His lips were  pale, the skin had  a waxy appear-
ance, the whole system was anaemic; the  bowels were consti-
pated,, the appetite rather deficient; there was some tenderness
around the throat;  when pressure was  made on the skin, over
a-joint, it left a sunken pit, which was persistent for some min-
utes.  There  seemed to be a degree of irritation of the cutane-
ous surface, though  not extensive  enough to  require special
attention.  As there was little or no fever present, we  ordered:
             R.    Podophyllin,    I 3.
                    Sanguinarin,   I 3. 
CLINIC REPORTS.
261
                   Asclepin,      I 3.
                   Gum Arabic,  )     ^ c
                   Simple Syrup,)
  To make  sixty pills, two to be taken every alternate morn
ing, and  one every alternate night.  The first  procured active
catharsis; the one given on the night of the 4th, produced only
one operation.  On the following morning he  had two, which
again produced active  catharsis, and the  patient had about a
dozen stools.  He had  no operation from the bowels, from 3
P. M., on the 5th. till  11 P. M. on  the 6th, in the evening of
which day he had taken one pill.   On the  morning of the 7th,
he had taken  two more pills, which not  only produced free
catharsis through the day, but produced copious diaphoresis and
diuresis.   On the  morning of the  8th, the swelling began to
subside.  On the evening of the 8th,  he had one more pill, but
it did not produce an operation, though the diaphoresis still
continued.   On the morning of the 9th, he had two more pills,
which  again produced, as  we desired, free  catharsis.  The
diaphoresis was astonishing.   We ordered the night pill to be
discontinued.  On the morning of the 11th, the swelling of the
joints  and dropsical effusion, were  not to be noticed.  On the
following  morning, the 12th, we gave, two more pills, which
operated too harshly, and we were compelled to check their ac-
tion, which we did by the following :
               R.  Port Wine,           I 3.
                   Camph. Tinct. Opium, XV gtts.
                   Essence Peppermint,  V gtts.
                   Essence Cinnamon,    V gtts.
                            Warm water, sugar and nutmeg,
to dilute and flavor; this was to be administered, and repeated,
if necessary. It, however, was not necessary.   May 13th, saw
G. S.—he is much improved.  He is,  however,  very weak, and
requires tonics; we therefore ordered:
               R.  Prunin,       X gr.
                   Rumin,       X gr.
                   Xanthoxylin,  V. gr.
                   Euonymin,    VII gr.
                   Cornin,      XV. gr. 
262
CLINIC REPORTS.
                                 Make into sixteen powders.
One to be taken every three hours.
  May 19th—G. S. came to see us to-day ;  he looks well, and
we pronounced him completely cured.
  Case 6.—Consumption.—Miss S. R  Aged  23—Milliner
and mantua maker.  We select this case as one of a type.  We
shall give two other cases of the  same disease, to illustrate
Other forms.  More error has prevailed, both in and out of the
profession, in reference to this disease, than almost any other.
To argue that this disease is not indirectly hereditary, shows a
monstrous desire  to  indulge party feelings, irrespective of the
positive phenomena which are daily occurring in the community,
and of which the physician cannot be ignorant.  We honor
those of our professional  brethren who have had the hardihood
to critically examine the  opinions, which have been advanced
by high authority, in reference to disease.   Many seem to have
thought that because a man's parents were afflicted, and perhaps,
died with tuberculosis, he must of necessity be born with tu-
bercles, already formed in  the substance of the lungs, which
would at some time or other be sure to carry him off. Now, we
believe no such thing.  But children born of weak or diseased
parents must of necessity  be less perfect in tissue, muscle, nerve,
Mood, and every portion  of the consstitution, than those born of
sound, healthy parents.   Children  are always pre-disposed to
the diseases of one or both parents.   A child born of consump-
tive parents, may, by care, proper regimen, in a favorable climate,
and a proper occupation,  though much pre-disposed to tubercu-
losis, escape the development  of the disease, and reach a ripe
old age, leaving a healthy and robust offspring, who will, if they
lead a life favorable to the non-development of consumption,  at-
tain a yet greater age, and leave a hardier offspring, which will
in a few generations wear out  the tendency to phthisical affec-
tions, and thus destroy the hereditary pre-disposition which had
been so strong in grand or great grand parents.    [The writer
will illustrate this presently.]  So, on the other hand, if a child
born of sound, healthy, robust  parents, who have no hereditary
pre-disposition to disease, shall be much exposed,  poorly fed, so 
CLINIC REPORTS.
263
as to induce and keep up an anaemic condition for  some time;
and if, also, the occupation and climate are favorable to the
development of consumption, that child will have, in seven out
of nine cases, an open development of tuberculous  disease, and
though he may possibly reach middle age, or even  sixty years,
he will be sure to die of consumption at last, and leave an off-
spring as surely diseased and pre-disposed to  consumption, as
that causes produce effects.  And all the medicines in the drug
shops, and if wielded by the masters of the art, cannot prevent
its development and their death, if the children are exposed to
those circumstances of climate, occupation, diet, &c., which are
favorable to the phthisioal cachexy.  This, we hope, will enable
the reader to understand our views upon the transmission, from
sire to son, of consumption, or any other form of constitutional
disease.
  [The ancestors of the writer, on the paternal side, were among
the earliest and hardiest British colonists who settled in Vir-
ginia.  So, too, were his maternal ancestry.   His maternal an-
cestors were merchants and traders, who  eventually amassed
vast wealth, and in the enjoyment of which, they not only dis-
regarded  every law of health, but their  children, reared to
habits' of idleness, soon squandered their estates—and  were
forced into occupations highly unfavorable to health—counting-
house exercise.   The family became consumptive,  and though
it soon acquired wealth, it was deficient in constitutional stamina,
and rapidly faded away, until now, the writer's mother is the
only remaining member of the entire family.    But on the pa-
ternal side matters were  different.   They came  to America
already wealthy—devoted  themselves to field-sports and agri-
culture, and though they have attained no other position than
hardy agriculturists, there has never been, so far as is known to
the writer, a single case of consumption or scrophula in the
direct line of descent, except the writer's father.   But  to ap-
proach yet nearer to the subject.  The writer's mother and father
when  married, were both young,  and to  appearances, .equally
healthy.  It was known that her family was consumptive, while
his was not. They were in comfortable circumstances at the time, 
264
CLINIC REPORTS.
 but in afew years, by sudden reverses, they lost most of their pro-
 perty—the writer's father became dissipated, and before he was
 forty-five died of consumption.  He left five children who had re-
 ceived the parental impress of early death.  The mother saw her
 brothers and sisters, and their offspring, drop into the consump-
 tive's grave, one by one, until there were none left!  Then her
 own were taken, one after another, until none were left save the
 writer and  herself.  Property came into her hands, and she quit
 the James river bottoms, and assumed a mode of life much more
 congenial to health, and in a more favorable elimate.  The writer,
 while yet young, sought to gratify his thirst for  travel, and be-
 fore he was fifteen, he had visited some of the most distant na-
 tions.  His consumptive cough vanished, and he grew up hardy.
 For six years he was then confined to the life of a University
 student, which again  developed the  phenomena of  incipient
 consumption.  He had selected medicine as  his profession, more
 with  a  view to guard his health than otherwise, and he soon
 found the indications  of his skill upon his own person.   He
 believed, as he now does, that medicine, as such, cannot cure
 doveloped tuberculosis, and that the nostrums of the day only
 aggravate the disease.   It was evident to  him  that the damp
 and impure air of London,  as well as his irregular  habits had
 much to do in developing the phthisical cachexy, for he had all
 the indications of a speedy development of the disease.  He tried
 a year's travel on the continent, and through the countries bor-
 dering on the Mediterranean to the S. and E. While the disease
seemed to be thus held in check, there were no indications that
the cachexy was broken up.  He then concluded that the change
of climate would not alone cure consumption.   He resolved to
give up his books,  studies, high living, and  try other means.
Accordingly, he returned to the U. S.—went  to West Florida,
 and as a hunter, naturalist, herdsman,  and  surveyor, he spent
five years in its wilderness, in the enjoyment of  perfect health,
 and at the end of the time, free from any symptoms of pulmonary
 or other constitutional disease.   Since that time  he has been in
 the constant exercise of his profession for six years, two years as
 a lecturer in a medical school, and for four years, closely apply 
CLINIC REPORTS.
265
ing himself to the work of the present moment—writing.  During
all this time, he has not had a single symptom of phthisis pul-
monalis, and feels  no dread of being the victim of hereditary
disease.  His  children  are strong and  robust, and if he can
spend five more years in the forest of West Florida, he hopes
to attain the age allotted to man.  His mother, whose  opportu-
nities for health have been very favorable, is now a stout old
lady, whom the writer,  at least, hopes to see reach a  good old
age.]
  There is  no question, in our minds, but that to die of con-
sumption ought to be regarded as a sort of slow suicide.   The
most positive  evidences of the total eradication of the disease
by a change of climate,  occupation, exercise, diet, &c, are abun-
dant, and have been pointed out to consumptives, over and
again, lyy men of intelligence and veracity.   So, too,  have we
all  seen, and can  easily see, hundreds of the  finest developed
children, and young  and middle-aged,  and even old persons,
swept off with tuberculous disease.  We see our factories, man-
ufacturing  establishments,  under-ground  habitations,  vitiated
tastes, ill-ventilated houses, unphilosophical mode of  dressing,
irregular habits, &c, sweeping off our brothers, sisters, fathers,
mothers, and children, and yet behold  the  apathy !   See how
we mourn our loss, and call it a provision of a wise Providence!
Who—what sensible'  man,  what conscientious  person,  dare
charge such a crime on the good God, as that of cutting off his
fair  creatures in  the  bloom of  youth!  Let every  one who
loses a relation with consumption, retire, and as an accountable
being,  sum up  the violations of the laws of Hygiene, and the
circumstances  which  all human  experience has  proven to be
adverse to health,  and we should get as the result of the inves-
tigation, a list of causes, something like the following:
     Houses badly ventilated,
     Temperature of our chambers too high,
     Parlors sometimes  too cold, and sometimes too warm,
     Diet too stimulating and too warm,
     Too much mental,  and too little physical exercise,
     Neglect of proper cleanliness, 
266
CLINIC REPORTS.
    Wrapping up warm in the house, and exposing the bust
           in the streets,
    Dancing in Swiss muslin, with short sleeves, light slippers,
           and, uncovered, riding home in the cold air.
    Compressing the lungs with lacing and stays,
    Thick shoes one day, and thin ones  the next,
    Sleeping half the  day, and carousing two-thirds  of the
           night over fries, stews, and wines,
    Living under-ground, in  damp cellars,
    Eating unwholesome food,
    Exposure to the viscissitudes of weather,
    General irregular habits,
    Want of proper exercise,
    Getting married before nature intended,
    Want of proper amusements—gymnastic exercises, &C,
    Clothing children too warmly,
    Being too kind to  them,
    An unequal distribution of the world's labor.,
    Neglect of colds,
    Taking useless drugs, &c, &c. &c.
  Now let every candid reader  examine the list, and then *ask
himself if it is not correctly made out.   We think he will agree
with us in  saying  consumption is not the result of the Divine
wish—not  in  obedience to the goodness  and justness every-
where marking the laws of the  supervision of God's creatures.
When one loses a fine girl of fifteen,  or sixteen, or twenty, let
him not say, nor allow  the preacher to say, it was  the provi-
dence of God to be thus afflicted; but let him—but let all say,
and write, in obedience to the dispensation of oyster-parties, mid-
night balls, thin shoes, bare  neck  and shoulders, compressed lungs,
&c, &c.  If we would not slander the best of Beings, our Cre-
ator and Benefactor, we must  stop laying to him such inten-
tions as are expressed in our obituary notices, fashionable ser-
mons,  &c.  We  claim to be Christians—imitators of Christ—
but can we find that Christ made even one man sick ?  Verily,
no—but he healed all.   Were we writing  a general treatise on
this or any other disease, we should feel justified  in devoting 
CLINIC REPORTS.
267
some space to  the  disabusement of the pubhc Opinion in refer-
ence to  pathological prophylactics—by which  we mean the
means to be observed and used in securing our legitimate health.
That physician who  does most to teach the public to study the
laws of health, deserves most from humanity.   Let us live as
long as we may; death, the natural result of organization, will
be upon us as soon  as we  are prepared for it.   In this world,
we may all be infinitely happy, and enjoy the bounteous gifts
of the  good God, if we  but place our  bodies in proper condi-
tions, surround it with pleasant associations, and exclude those
external impressions usually made upon us by a vitiated public
taste.  Life is not to be recklessly thrown away; even though
we do not fear the  punishment of the sinner, still do we owe
duties  and labor,  under heavy responsibilities,  to our fellow-
men.   Do we believe in our professions, when  we arrange the
balances thus:

35 years of fashion,  vice,
and folly—early  death,
and an eternity of pain,
sorrow, and remorse !

   Do we, we  repeat, believe the book of the New Testament,
when we choose the  left hand condition, and sell an eternity of
 joy and peace, for a brief 25, or, at most, 40 years of unnatu-
ral, fashionable folly, which, though it may please for the mo-
ment, will recoil and sting with endless remorse ?  How horri-
ble is the thought!  Physicians—you who have laid open every
texture of this clayey tenement—for to you we may speak—
have you not stood and gazed on the throngs of fashion's devo-
tees hurrying by  you, rushing into the jaws of eternal death \
Have you not speculated, in your own interior self, how long
this or that gay creature could escape the mistiness of  the dark
and lonely grave, where satins and cottons blend in a  common
brotherhood!   Have you not wept in  your heart over the fate
of those blooming, blushing buddings  of womanhood, who, to
gratify a foolish fancy, were chattering in the ear of some fop,
         I 70 years labor,  sobriety,
         J plainness, patience,  and
-VERSUS -{  .  .     ..    ,,        -.
          virtue—ripe old age, and
         1 an eternity of untold joys! 
268
CLINIC REPORTS.
and both hurrying on to that death's El Dorado, the consump-
tive's chamber!  For 1825 years, Christianity and fashion have
waged a war of conquest—one headed  by the crucified  Jesus,
the other by the fallen angel—over the  affections of the human
race.  Let us  ask  you which is likely to succeed ?   Would to
God that men  and  women would count  the cost of disobedience
and death !  Can we not devise some means of giving the poor
cellar-dwellers free and  fresh air, wholesome food, good cloth-
ing, and education?  Can we not rob the grave of young sub-,
jeets ?  Had we not better  teach people how to avoid disease,
rather than to  cure them ?
  Let Physicians sternly discountenance any form of dress, not
compatible with health;  let them tell every patient the cause
of the affliction  under which he or she may be laboring, and
the certain result, and much will be done in reforming society.
Physicians ought  to be  Christians—they alone are conversant
with the evidences of design and adaption, written by the Cre-
ator on every  fibre of the living body.   It has been said that
medical  science, and especially the study of man's  physical
structure, tended to cultivate infidelity in the ranks of our pro-
fession.  If we could be made to believe thus,  we would cut
off our right hand, sooner than pen another line which had for
its object the  elevation  and dignity of the profession.  Better
for the body  to die, than for  the soul  to perish!   Had we to
christianize an infidel,  we  should,  first of all, take him to the
dissecting room, and show him the construction of this wonder-
ful fabric.  Christianity and intelligence, are twin sisters, spring-
ing alike from God, and mutually assisting and cherishing each
other.
   But we have been led off, kind  reader, from the  subject in
hand, and must return to it—but we do assure you, that  if you
have seen what we have, and it may be, that your memory can
even now call up much that is  horrible to  contemplate, you
must feel the truth of all we have said.  But the non-medical
reader will  ask  us to develop a plan of curing  those evils of
society, which thus foster disease.  We can do it in two words—
Obey Christ! 
CLINIC REPORTS.
269
  Miss S. R., a young lady who, in order to live and dress as
fashion dictated, was compelled to work six of seven days, and
sixteen hours of each day, in a small sewing room, in company
with about sixteen others, lost her health—was treated for con-
sumption by several physicians of eminence.   A consultation
was held, and she was told she must die, as her lungs were ex-
tensively diseased.   She sent for us, and we copy the  results
from our book of records:
  January 10—Miss S, R., aged twenty-three.—Milliner, &c.—
History.—-Says she is the daughter of New Hampshire parents.
They are both healthy people, living on her father's small farm.
She came to B. to get employment, and seek an establishment
in life.  She has been three years with her  present employer;
was possessed  of a good share of health when she came there;
has been sowing for two dollars and fifty cents per week and
her board, for  two years, having  worked for  her board and
clothes the first year.  Says she sleeps in a room 12 by 14 feet,
without fire, and that five other girls sleep  in the same room,
which has but one window.   She is now in that room.  The air
in it is foetid and highly unwholesome. She has been coughing
about seven months—says, her fare is not such as she can  relish;
that she  sows  from early light until 9 o'clock P. M., and fre-
quently until 12 M., when there is much  work on hand; that
there  are seven other girls in the house,  all with coughs, four
of them sleeping in the same room with her.  Upon examina-
tion,  we found the left lung  much diseased, and though the
lower lobe  of the right seemed healthy, it was evident that the
upper lobe of the right lung was much irritated.   The bronchial
tubes were also much irritated.   The liver  was rather tender
skin dry, urine rather highly colored, much expectoration of a
very offensive character, slight haamoptysis—once or twice this
has been rather copious, some diarrhcea, pulse slow, but small,
cheeks rather red, eyes sunken, veins apparently too  near the
surface.  "Miss R.," we said, "you have  confirmed consump-
tion ;  we cannot cure you with medicine, we might palliate the
disease, but we cannot cure you."  The poor creature burst into
tears,  and wept as though her heart would break.  We  endea- 
270
clinic reports.
vored to quiet her, and finally succeeded.  We felt the blood
mount to our own face when we told this poor girl she must die!
"Dr.," said she, "lama poor girl—I am a stranger here—I have
not a friend to bury me—I have squandered my little earnings
to buy clothes, hoping to finally effect a  marriage, and thus get
a protector and friend.   If I  was but  at home with my old
parents, I  could  give up  life I  but, 0! to  die  here among
strangers, where I shall have not one friend to stand by me and
close my eyes in death, is too horrible to bear.   O! my dear sir,
can you do nothing for me ?"  Alas, what could we promise ?
We had no chance of caring for her at home, but we told  her
we would see what could be done for her.
  We called upon a benevolent lady and stated her case;  she
agreed to give  her  a room if we would hire  a nurse for her.
The next day we  got her moved into the mansion of Mrs. J.
in a large, comfortable room, where every thing could be done
that was possible.   The excitement of moving her, and her
emotions of gratitude, made her very  weak, and brought on
haemoptysis, which we checked with the following:
               R.  01. Erigeron,       V gtts.
                   Cypripedin,         II grs.
                          repeated every hour until she was
relieved.
  Jan. 15.—Miss R. is much stronger, and has constantly im-
proved since her removal; she has no haemorrhage; we continue
our prescription of the 12th, thus modified:
               R.  01. Erigeron,    XXX gtts.
                   Cypripedin,       XV gr.
                   Xanthoxylin,       V gr.
                   Hydrastine,         X gr.
                   Asclepin,           X gr.
                   Leptandrin,         X gr.
                   Simple Syrup,    \
                   Gum Arabic,     } « « Q. S.
                           Make into thirty  pills, one to be
taken every two hours through the day; at night she is to have
one of the following pills: 
CLINIC REPORTS.
271
                    Cypripedin,       13
                    Scutellarin,        13
                    Xanthoxylin,     XV gr.


                             Make into twenty pills.
   Jan. 23.—Miss R. is much stronger,  coughs less,  has more
 appetite, less  diarrhoea, skin is  much more moist, rests well,
 throws off the matter of expectoration much more easily,  and
 is in good spirits.  Alas! we fear her hopes are but ill-founded.
 As she is doing well we continue the same medicines, which
 are doing much more than we expected.   We have written to
 her parents, but from what she informs us  they are too old to
 visit her.
   Feb. 19.—Miss S. R. thinks she is well enough  to go home ;
 we have consented, and shall put up, for her use, a sufficiency
 of the medicines which she  has  been taking since January 12.
 We have advised her to go to the East Indies, if she can get a
 passage on any ship ; and if not, to go South, and teach a coun-
 try school.  Though  we  fear all this  may be temporary, we
 must believe change of climate, and pleasant exercise would be
 highly beneficial to her.
   August 2nd, 1853.—We had  a letter from Miss S. R.   She
 is still slowly improving, and has made arrangements for going
 to South  Alabama, as an assistant school-teacher in a small
 country village.
   June 13,1854.—We this day received from Miss S. R. the
 following letter:
                       ----, Pike Co.,  Ala., May 23, 1854
 Dr.-----, My dear sir:
   Knowing the interest you feel in my welfare, permit me to
 detail to you,  very  briefly,  my present condition, &c.  But
 before doing so, I beg to  again assure both yourself  and Mrs.
 J., (who was kind enough to take me under her roof, and treat
 me as a good mother,), of my everlasting gratitude.   Believe
me, sir, I ask God's blessing on both of you, every night.  May
it yet be in my power to do for others,  as you two have done
 for me. 
272
CLINIC REPORTS.
   S---- is  a small place—scarcely a village.   The total popu-
lation would not, perhaps, number one hundred  and fifty.  I
board about one mile  and a half from the village, with a kind
and pleasant family, where  there is a young lady, as wild and
" Tomboyish" as I used to be.  Well, we are great friends ;
we are both engaged in the school,  which, by the bye, is a small
affair.   We rise at early dawn, bathe, dress, and before sunrise
are hoeing away at our flowers—for you  must know we are in
the latitude of flowers.—We put on thick, heavy brogans and
woolen dresses while  in  the  garden.   We are always hungry
and anxious to get our  breakfast. When this is over, we go
out to the barn-yard, and have a turn  with the fowls, for a full
half hour, and  then prepare for school.  We then walk to the
village, carrying our dinner in a small basket.'  School is opened
at nine, and continues in session till  twelve, when  we have a
recess till two, during which time we ramble through the woods,
visit the stores in the village, or  else engage in juvenile sports
with the children.   At four,  the school  is dismissed, and we
walk home, get a " snack," or, as  we  would say at home,  a
" piece," and then look after our flowers for half an hour; then
we get fishing poles, hunt our own  bait, and walk  about a mile
to the fish pond, where we enjoy ourselves until sunset, catch-
ing little fish, throwing at snakes, and laughing at the antics of
frogs.  We  go home, eat a hearty supper of buttermilk and
corn bread, and then practice, and  (would you believe it, even
I,) sing for  the amusement of Mr. and Mrs. F. and  their two
manly boys.  Every Saturday Mr. F.  loans us a horse apiece,
and we visit his brother's family, seven miles distant.  We
return  in  the evening, and on Sunday ride  five  miles to one
church, or nine miles to another.  I have not had a cough for
eight months, though for two months after I came here, I threw
off considerable matter.  My left breast  is much  diminished;
my color is good;  I can run, walk,  work, sing,  ride, and, in
fact, do anything I ever could.   I am  engaged to the son of
Mr. F.,—but I told  him my history, and made him promise to
wait until we were'both sure I am quite cured.   I feel that I
am.  Those  who  have not tried it, can know but little of the 
CLINIC REPORTS.
273
buoyancy of this atmosphere, and I would advise all consump-
tives to come to South Alabama, and bring with them a plenty
of the pills you gave me, if they wish to be cured.
  Please remember me to your lady and children, and to good
Mrs. J.  I shall write to Mrs. J. in a few days.  Be assured,
my dear sir, that you have snatched one poor creature from the
grave, and also that she will never forget you in every prayer
she is spared to  offer.
                             I am your grateful friend,
                                                S.R----.
  Now in all this there is much matter for reflection, and on its
rationale, we propose to say a few words.  Miss R. is probably
restored as far  as  she  can ever be.  One lung, from the state-
ment she has made in her letter, is probably almost entirely
destroyed, but the other is  sound, and,  very probably, was not
much  diseased  in the outset.   The cure, in this case, depends
upon the removal of the causes which gave  rise to the disease.
The pleasantness of her present situation, and the genial char-
acter of the climate—4ier active exercise and general mode of
life,  are all favorable  to health.  But  the ruling passion—an
establishment in life—will, most probably,  be the cause of a
relapse; for there must be, in the most pleasant marriages, many
things which tend to vex and perplex, and by thus unbalancing
the usual tenor of the mind, destroy the  harmony of nervous
action, and again develop suppressed disease.  She thinks she
must marry;  she hopes to  escape death from consumption, but
alas I we fear her hopes will be ill-founded.  It is better to die
an old unmarried  woman,  than to die a  young mother.  The
plain history of her case, is the history of  thousands of once
blooming girls, who are every year swept into untimely grave.?.
But we may preach, as it were, on proper ventilation, clothing,
temperature, diet, and the due  observance of the laws of health,
until doom's-day, without getting people to sacrifice fashion to
health.   There is so much to be said  and written on the causes
and cure of consumption, that we  hardly know where or when
to stop.  The above case is  selected from private practice, and
is one upon which the fullest reliance may be placed. 
274
CLINIC REPORTS.
  Case 7.—Consumption.—W. S.  T., merchant, aged  39;
says he does not know that he has inherited a tendency to con-
sumption ; but that his mother had scrophula.   (This diathesis,
it will be understood, is very similar to that of consumption,
and is as surely transmitted as the tuberculous cachexy.  Con-
sumptive cachexy may develop into scrophula,  or the scrophu-
lous cachexy may develop true tuberculosis.)  History ;  says,
he was raised a gentleman's  son; he came to New York when
twenty years of age, sought and  gained the position of book-
keeper, in a large  mercantile house.  He was soon a partner,
then entire owner, and was  soon independently wealthy.   He
had devoted  himself closely, until about three years ago, to his
business, and though fragile, was still generally healthy.  In
1851  he married  a lady, who died of consumption when  her
first child was eight months of age.   This depressed him.   He
then suffered, in consequence of the failure of a large western
house, which circumstance also bore heavily on  his mind. Says
he began to cough slightly about six months ago.   Upon Ex-
amination, we could not say how far the disease had advanced,
for while no  portion of the lungs seemed to be perfectly healthy,
so no  portion seemed to be much diseased.  We copy from the
records of our private journal, the case:
  July 9th.—W. S. T. has consumption.  As the disease does
not seem to be much advanced, we shall order the following:
               R.  Cypripedin,      I 3.
                   Hydrastine,     II 3 .
                   Asclepin,         I 3.
                    Leptandrin,      I 3.
                   Gum Arabic, )    r. a
                   G.          ' \ aa, Q S.
                   Simple Syrup,)
                                Make into one hundred and
 twenty pills, one  to be  taken morning, noon  and evening of
 each day, until the whole are consumed.
   July 21st.—Saw Mr. T., advised  him to get two competent
 and trustworthy men to wind up his business, and himself to
 go to Australia or California; to travel a year; be  cheerful;
 kick  off the cares of business, and break up the cachexy, which 
CLINIC REPORTS.
275
seems to have been induced by too constant confinement.  He
refuses, and thinks we can cure him and let him attend to his
business.   We deny it—deny that any man can thus cure him.
But his love of gold is stronger than the love of life; and yet
when he knows that he has let slip the golden opportunity, he
would give his all to live a few weeks more ! How inconsistent
is man!
   August  11th.—Mr. T. improves  little or none.   We think
none, and rather think him growing worse.   We continued his
pills of July 9.
   Sept. 2.—Mr. T. sent for us in  a hurry to-day.  He  was
throwing up much blood.   Ordered:
                    01. Erigeron,      V gtt.
                    Cypripedin,        II gr.
                    Simple Syrup,      ss.  3 .
                          To be repeated, if necessary.   We
again urged him to go South—to go to Texas, South Alabama,
or West Florida, take the rough  fare of the country, and thus
save himself.   He still refuses.   Is willing to  make a trip to
Cuba, and  return in the first vessel.  We protest that such a
trip can be of but little benefit.
   Oct. 16.—Mr. T. is too weak to leave  his house.  He cannot
now get to his business, and still refuses  to go South.
   Oct. 27.—Called  to see Mr. T.  He is in imminent danger;
we  have  at last  convinced him that  death is approaching
rapidly.  He now deeply repents.  With the hope of strength-
ening him, we ordered:
               R.   Hydrastine,       I 3.
                    Xanthoxylin,    I 3.
                    Cornin,          I 3.
                    Cypripedin,      I 3.
                    Scutellarin,    XV gr.
                    Simple Syrup,  1
                    Flour,          }a«.Q.S.
                             To make  into sixty lozenges of
equal size,  which are to be scented and  flavored with 01. Cin-
namon, 01.  Nutmeg,  and 01. Peppermint.   Of these, he  is to
take one morning, noon and evening, until consumed. 
27G
CLINIC REPORTS.
  Nov. 10.—We were sent for in haste to see Mr. T.   He  is
rapidly sinking; he cannot live two days; he speaks in a whis-
per ; says he would give every cent he has in the world to live
one week!  He might  have been cured when  we were first
called, had he then known the value of life ; but it is now too
late, and he cannot repair the loss he has  sustained.
  Nov. 13.—Mr. W. S. T. died yesterday.   His fate ought  to
be a lesson of warning to consumptives.  How hard it is  to
convince men of the realities of death, until it is too late to save
them!   This case, as  is true of many others we have had in the
course of our practice, was lost because we could not wean the
patient from the pursuit of the dollar!  We are well convinced
th.it more than half the cases of consumption could be cured by
relying less on drugs, and more on those external circumstances
which all human experience has shown to be so conducive  to
health.
  Case 8.—Consumption.—V. L., a female child, aged twelve
years.   History.—Miss L. was  the  daughter of mechanics.
Both her parents possess vigorous constitutions, are clear of all
constitutional disease of any sort, so far as can be  detected.
They have lost one  child  with scarlet fever—their first, when
about two years of age.  Mr. L., the father, was a plain, simple,
honest,  mechanic.   The  mother was an  ambitious, proud,
and fashionable woman, who, because her husband had succeed-
ed well in his business, thought she was warranted in rearing
her children as dehcate and fashionable as possible.  V. L., like
other healthy children born of such parents, was a gross, large
girl, who, in defiance of partial starving,  and all  the  arts used
by the mother to reduce her flesh, still maintained, up  to the
end of the eleventh year  of her age,  a vigorous constitution.
But fashion is persevering, and the rich mechanic's wife, thought
it not only fashionable to  have  her daughter appear as delicate
and fragile as the daughters of her rich neighbors, but she like-
wise deemed it essential to her proper  settlement in life.  Ac-
cordingly,  she confined her to a  darkened chamber, for six
months,  fed her on but little, and that of the most indigestible
kind.  Winter came on, and she was sometimes taken to even-
ing parties not half dressed, the  consequence of which was, she 
clinic reports.
277
got bronchitis, became weak and rather emaciated.  The good (?)
mother thought she had accomplished her task!   But the child
continued to grow weaker, and to stoop a little as she walked.
To remedy the stoop, she had a straight-backed chair made, in
this the patient was  tied, and thus through the  day, for some
weeks, she was cramped in a most unnatural position.  It is
proper to state, also,  that she had not been clear of tight lacing
for twelve months.   Upon examination when we were called
to see her. we found her laboring under developed consumption.
Her lungs were extensively diseased in both lower lobes, which
had not perhaps been properly inflated for more than a year.
She was coughing dreadfully, and expectorating a large quantity
of  very offensive matter.  We  thought we  saw particles of
tuberculous matter.  Her bowels were in an irritable condition,
more or  less diarrhoea, hectic fever,  night sweats; in fact  she
was rapidly sinking.    "Madam," said we  to  the mother, "as
painful as it may be to you, we are bound to  inform you that
medicine cannot save your child—she is  dying! and  you must
not say it is a providence of God—you must blame  your own
pride. We speak thus, because you have another girl; she is
now healthy, and if you keep tight  stays off  of  her, treat  her
as you, yourself were treated, she will not have consumption."
The mother stared at us in amazement!  She had not dreamed
of the imminent danger of her child.  Never shall  we forget
her self-upbraidings!  We told her we could, perhaps, prolong
life for a while, but nothing more.  .We told her  to remember
what  means she  had used to make her child delicate, and to
pursue a course exactly opposite.
  July 22.—Called on V. L.  She is more comfortable than she
was on yesterday, because she had her stays and lacings removed,
and had her appetite  satisfied.  To brace  her up we ordered:
               R.  Xanthoxylin,    X gr.
                   Geranin,    XVIII gr.
                    Cypripedin,     X gr.
                           To be made into twelve powders;
the patient to have one every four hours  through  the  day.   To
rise early and walk  in the garden, yard, or elsewhere, where 
278
clinic reports.
she can keep dry.  To take just such exercise as she pleases to
have.
   July 29.—V. L. is no better.   We add Hydrastine to her
powders of the 22nd, to prevent the night sweats if possible.
   August 20.—V. L. grows weaker—we give:
               R.  Cypripedin,      I gr.
                   Hydrastine,     II gr.
                           every two hours, hoping to brace
her up. The lungs are implicated throughout.  We have asked
for consultation, for though we are satisfied no permanent good
can be done, we are willing to try to the last.
   August 30th.—Drs. J. and P. met with us to-day, to consult
on the case of V. L.   They recommend  the inhalation of pure
oxygen.   We object, as the reaction will produce a fatal pros-
tration.  It  was, however, procured, and the patient made to
inhale it.  She  brightened  up for a while.   It was tried daily
till:
   September 9th.—The  hectic fever is  more severe than we
ever saw it in a consumptive patient;  she will last but a few
days longer.------She died on the 13th Sept., and the parents,
preacher,  and press  called her death a  wise  dispensation of
Providence!
   Now, kind reader, if you have  had much practice,  you too
can name many parallel cases; and we know you will pronounce
a  verdict of truth to  what we have written.  You, too, will
agree with us, that fashion furnishes more victims to consump-
tion, and kindred disease, than all  other causes combined.  We
are but individuals—aye, an individual—yet we  believe what
we have written will do  some good, and we  earnestly ask you
to furnish to some respectable medical journal, your experience
in treating consumption—your knowledge of its causes, &c.
   Case 9.—Phrenitis.—J. R. McD.,  aged 36,—author and
editor  of a political paper.  History.—We learned from his
friends, and as we partially knew ourselves, he had applied him-
self, for several years, to the most intense  mental labor—broken
his rest, dissipated, &c.  He possessed a sanguine, delicate tem-
perament, and, very likely, by long and too intense application, 
CLINIC REPORTS.
279
had brought on a highly irritated condition of the brain and
investing membranes.  By exposure to a draught of cold air,
while heated from the effort of speaking, he  had got a fever,
which assumed a very malignant type, and we were called.
Upon examination, we found him very much  depressed  in
spirits, ringing in the ears, skin dry and hot, pulse rather small
and quick, severe head-ache,  face flushed,  the carotid arteries
throbbing powerfully;  there was a curious, anxious expression
of the countenance, and a wild stare of the  eyes, which were
painfully sensitive to the light, and could not be kept open in
a strong light.   There  was much  delirium, and even involun-
tary muscular contraction. We noticed, after a while, that the
pulse became  harder, and somewhat  irregular;  the breath-
ing wasslow, and of a sighing character.    There was some
nausea, but little vomiting, though the patient  had made several
ineffectual efforts.   The bowels were very constipated, and the
urinary secretion almost entirely suspended.
  As Mr. McD. was a personal friend of ours, we consented to
wait on   him,  during  the  night.   The  symptoms rapidly
increased, and soon the raging  delirium was changed into a
drowsiness ;  the patient commenced to pick at the bed clothes.
We were now decided as to the course that ought to be pursued.
The patient had phrenitis, or inflammation of the brain and its
investing membranes, of a very malignant form.   We thought
first to open one or both temporal arteries, and thus  reduce the
patient;  but we had seen this fail, and having witnessed the
good  effects of medicinal  agents, in inflammations of different
organs, and in general homotonous fevers, we  gave him:
                R.  Gelsemin,      I gr.
                   Veratrin,        | gr.
                   Asclepin,       I gr.
                   Podophyllin   I gr.
We sat by and held his pulse, to observe, if possible, the effects
the medicines would  produce.   In about fifteen  minutes the
pulse began to soften a little, and soon  the patient lay motion-
less.  His breathing was less peculiar; the skin moistened; the
eyes closed;  the pulse, in the course of  half an hour, had sunk 
280
CLINIC REPORTS.
 to 50 beats  in  a minute, and the blush, which had previously
 crimsoned the face, gradually disappeared.  The beating of the
 carotid arteries was no longer perceptible;  and, in fact, the
 patient was  completely prostrated.  We watched  anxiously to
 see the reaction.  In about four hours, the  pulse began to rise,
 and the  flush  again began to appear in the face.   We then
 gave:
               R.  Veratrin,       | gr.
                   Gelsemin,       | gr.
                   Asclepin,      I gr.
                            To  be  taken immediately, and
 repeated  in four hours, if the  conditions warrant  it.  We
 returned to our office,  requesting  to be called  if anything of
 importance occurred.  In about an  hour, a messenger arrived,
 and reported the patient dying.  When we arrived, we found
 him much prostrated, and the pulse  down to 46 beats in a min-
 ute.  He  was greatly  nauseated,  and in about half an  hour
 began to  vomit.  He threw up but little.  The medicine he had
taken, in the outset, together with the effort of vomiting, pro-
duced an operation on the bowels, from which moment we con-
sidered him  out of danger.  As  we  had  now subdued the
inflammation, we felt quite certain that we could keep it down,
and, at the same time, get the system under  the  influence of
tonics—for which purpose, we ordered:
               R.  Hydrastin,     I 3.
                   Gelsemin,     II gr.
                   Euonymin,    X gr.
                   Prunin,       X gr.
                   Simple Syrup, ) a a  Q> s#
                   Gum Arabic,  )
                            To  make into twenty pills, one
to be given every four hours.   At the end of the fourth  day,
 Mr. McD. was able to be up, though we proscribed all mental
exercise,  and advised him to remain in doors.   We  attributed
the cure,  in this case, to both the  Gelsemin and Veratrin, but
we  relied most on  the Gelsemin.   Many times since, we have
seen both agents used  for controlling inflammation, and  it  is 
CLINIC REPORTS.
281
difficult for us to decide which of the two is to be prefered,
except that the  Gelsemin is quiet and insidious in its action,
while the Veratrin always produces more  or  less nausea, and,
very often, free emesis, which is sometimes attended with much
retching.
  Case 10.-—Hemorrhoids.—P. P., aged forty-two.—Printer.
It will be borne in  mind, that piles may be either internal or
external, attended with or without hemorrhage or not so distin-
guished.   This was a case of external piles,  unattended with
hemorrhage.  Whatever tends to engorge the inferior mesenteric
veins; which  favors  irritation in the sphincter muscle, and
which is also extended to surrounding tissues  may cause piles.
The tumors which appear are mere thickenings of the coats  of
the vessels involved.  These tumors  soon become filled with
blood, which finally so irritates the part, as to induce inflamma-
tion.  The veins distributed to rectum are numerous, and there
may be many tumors, as there are veins.   These tumors vary
in size from that of a small shot to that of a hen's egg.   They
may be located at both the upper and lower edge of the sphinc-
ter, as well as  at intermediate points.  When at the upper edge
they are generally retained in  the bowels for  obvious reasons.
When these tumors become very large, they are apt  to  break
and discharge a quantity of blood, when we have what is termed
bleeding piles.  When the inflammation of the  tumors proceeds
undisturbed, they resolve into  abscesses, which may terminate
in fistula in ano.  Hemorrhoids are not to be confounded with
any other disease than polypus, and if we are  acquainted with
the nature of the latter, this mistake will not be likely to  occur.
   Piles are caused by a torpid condition of the liver, by consti-
pation, by irritating  substances  in  the rectum, by carthactics
which stimulate for a length of time its membranes, or by stand-
ing more than usual.  We shall get at what ought to be done
to remove piles induced by this latter cause, by noticing the
case.
   History.—Mr. P. says  he has been troubled with piles for
about ten years.  They are sometimes so  severe as to compel
him to lay up  a few days.   He has found but little relief from 
282
CLINIC REPORTS.
the patent nostrums which he has been induced to use.   They
are always more painful after a day's work than before.   Upon
examination we found the  tumors large, much irritated,  and
some of them rather hard.   He  had constipation, and the gas-
tric functions were very languid.   The pulse was somewhat ex-
cited, the skin rather dry, and frequent headache.  We requested
him to quit work for ten  days, and we thought we should be
able to effect a radical cure; though we told him he would bring
it on again, unless he was exceedingly  cautious, as his business
was very favorable to its  development.  We ordered for inter-
nal administration the following:
               R.  Podophyllin,     III gr.
                   Leptandrin,     XII gr.
                   Hydrastin,     XII gr.
                   Caulophyllin,     X gr.
                   Phytolacin,        X gr.
                   Sanguinarin,     VI gr.
                        To be divided into eighteen powders,
two to  be taken daily.  We then made up an  ointment of
               R.  Capsicin,       I  gtt.
                   Xanthoxylin,  II gr.
                   Simple cerate,  I  gr.
                        To be applied externally twice a day,
for two days.   This, as  was anticipated, got up  considerable
irritation, and gave him much pain.
  Sept. 20.—Saw P. P. to-day ; says he cannot stand the oint-
ment—that he  would  sooner have piles  than to  apply the
ointment again,  [we are of the opinion that we ought to have
used some other irritating substance in place  of the capsicin.]
His pulse is irritated more than we  have before seen it.   This
results  frbm the increased irritation incident to the application
of the ointment.   We now order:
               R.  , Gelsemin,         X gr.
                   Hyosciamin,      X gr.
                   Hydrastine,  XVIII gr.
                   Simple cerate.     I  3
  This is to be well mixed, and  applied externally every four 
CLINIC REPORTS.
283
hours.  The patient is requested to get the finger of a fine  kid
glove, and having well smeared it while on his finger, to anoint
every tumor thoroughly, but to  be as  gentle as possible, espe-
cially in passing the finger up by the sphincter muscle.   He is
to continue the internal powders given at first.
   Sept. 30,—P. P. is greatly improved; the bowels are in  a
good soluble condition, the tumors but  little inflamed, not so
sensitive, and  much reduced.  We ordered the ointment con-
tinued, as well as the internal medicines.
   Oct. 4.—The hemorrhoids of P. P. are cured.  He  has re-
turned to his work.  We have treated several similar cases with
similar results.  We think the ointment  last used in this case
well worthy of the  practitioner's notice, for there  are few  dis-
eases which he  will be called  to  treat oftener than the  one
under consideration.
   Case  11.—Cynanche  Trachialis Croup.—S.  M., a little
boy six years old.  It is useless to say there are many varieties
of croup.  This case was a very severe attack.  Whoever  has
heard the  croup cough, never forgets it,  so as to be unable to
recognize it when heard again.   The  croup most  common is
the catarrhal.  It arises from bronchial irritation ending gene-
rally in  inflammation of the entire mucous membrane  of  the
larynx and trachea, and which, if  not arrested, will most as-
suredly soon produce  death.  The general laws of inflamma-
tion preside over this  disease, and which must  be regarded in
the treatment of the disease.  The  secretions of the parts
involved,  are  almost  entirely  suspended,  the   breathing
is so difficult,  that  the blood  is  not properly oxygenated,
which soon causes great distress to the patient.  The child is
restless, anxious, and implores help, either by motion  or  ex-
pression.   However, we need not  describe  croup—every  one
who has had much to do with children, knows its peculiarities
but too  well.   The  principal question is, how shall we most
surely cure it ?  We copy from our book the case  of S. M. as
an illustration of this point.
  Nov. 3d.—Called  to see Mr. M.'s little  son S.   We found
him laboring under a severe attack of croup.   The child  had 
284
remarks.
been at play in the rain  to-day.  He went  to  bed apparently
well.   He was sttacked at about eleven P. M.  When we went
in, his head was thrown back, he was coughing the hoarse, dry
cough incident to the disease.   There was no time to loose, as it
seemed not unlikely that he would suffocate.    We therefore
had his feet put in warm water, and  at once administered tfye
following:
                 Tinct. Lobelia,       XV gtts.
                 Tinct. Sauguinaria,  VII gtts.
                 Tinct. Cypripedum,    X gtts.
                          In a small quantity of warm water.
In about ten minutes it produced free emesis.   As  soon  as the
vomiting ceased we gave an enema  of salt and gruel.  Then
put warm wet cloths to the neck and over the breast.  We then
gave:
                * Tinct. Sanguinaria,  XX gtts.
                 Tinct. Viburin,      XX gtts.
                 Tinct. Veratrum,    XX gtts.
                            Five drops to be taken in  sweet-
ened  water every hour,  or  oftener, if it did not keep the child
nauseated.  About day break he was almost entirely relieved,
and we ordered him to have :
                 Tinct. Capsicum,       X gtts.
                 Tinct. Myricin,        X gtts.
                 Hot water,            I 3
This was to be given, and the child wrapped up warmly in bed.
The next day he appeared well, and has since had no return of
the disease.   We have  since often employed the same agents,
and have seen them employed by other practitioners, with the
happiest results.   Stimulating nauseants are not  admissible  in
the early stages of the disease, but  as soon as  the progress of
the disorder has been arrested,  we may use them with  the best
results.
  It would be an easy matter to continue these cases to a great
length, but this is  not  the proper place,  and we have given
those we have named, only as illustrations of the value  of the
concentrated remedies when properly used.  The books of the 
REMARKS.
285
Clinic Institute, which is collateral to the American Chemical
Institute, afford much valuable information, and prove  beyond
question, that these agents are what they are represented to be.
It is contemplated to publish, at a future time,  and in  a more
available form, the most important cases treated at this estab-
lishment.
  We have been too long conversant with attempts to introduce
new remedies, not to foresee the caution which will be manifested
by the profession in reference to these active and concentrated
remedies of which we  have been treating.  And it is well for
humanity that physician's are  skeptical against new remedies.
We are thus guarded against  much  charlatany.  Were we to
adopt the mere assertions of men as positive evidence,  without
inquiring for ourselves, the correctness  of the principles and
facts brought forward to sustain  them, our noble art would soon
be sunken to a mere money-making vehicle, and thus the pro-
fession would be destroyed.  We hope that we have not any-
where, in the course of these  pages,  shown more  dogmatism
than was positively necessary.  We desire to have the profession
test  these medicines, and adopt  them only so far as they prove
themselves reliable.   But we beg to caution physicians against
pronouncing hasty judgments on them, whether favorable or
unfavorable, because in studying the value of a medical  agent
we  are not justified in saying it is thus or so, until we have
given it a thorough trial in a number of diseases, the causes and
pathology of which we well understand.
  Many, also, are  cautious about reading new works on new
subjects, lest they get their minds poisoned by the insidious and
wary tactics of downright empiricism.  Such cannot be the
case with this work; for our position in the profession, our gen-
eral acquaintance with, and participation in the literature—his-
torical and political—of our country; the known respectability
and admitted orthodoxy of our medical alma mater; our exten-
sive observation in the hospitals of  the  different kingdoms of
Great Britain and Southern Europe; our extensive acquaintance
with the profession; the success of our general practice—all, we
hope, will entitle us to the respect of our professional brethren, 
286                     REMARKS.
 from whom we have  ever received more marks of kindness
 than we deserved.  If we have, in any instance, departed from
 established rules and  principles, we  can assure the profession
 that we  have been  conscientious  in  the deviation.  We have
 always endeavored to maintain our identy as a man, rather than
 to assume the responsibility of becoming a party exponent;  and
 we earnestly hope that our own sins  may be charged upon us,
 and not upon any sect  or party—for we  know none such.  As
 before declared,  true  medical  science, hke truth,  is  one and
 indivisible !  All truths must harmonize ; what is true in this
 work, has always been true, and must continue to be true while
 causes produce effects.
  A  few more remarks explanatory,  and  we shall  close  this
 treatise, the chief object of which is to call the attention of the
 profession  to the real value of the concentrated, alkaloid and
 resinoid  preparations of our indigenous and  foreign  medical
 plants—but chiefly  those  of our own  country.  We have
 endeavored to do this, in a spirit of candor and liberality.  How
 far  we have succeeded, is for the profession to determine.  We
 ask for the opinion of  such only as are qualified to judge, but
 we do not fear the sapient criticisms which almost always follow
 the introduction of a new work.  We have had some experi-
 ence in this way—the sweeping cuts of the  critic's pen used to
 annoy us;  but now, since we have had  more  experience, we
 fear only the adverse opinions of gentlemen  every way qualified
 to sit in judgment on a medical essay.  An author is always
 upheld by his sense of  correct motives, if he has been actuated
 by such.; and, though he may writhe for a while under the lash
 of criticism, he will be  consoled by the consciousness that time
 will dissipate prejudice, and  what he has written, if true, will
as surely be received by the profession, at last, in a proper spirit,
as that truth is the guiding star of science.
  The writer hopes, in bringing out future editions of this work
to add, in  each, descriptions of all newly-discovered remedies
or principles, made after this edition goes to press.   It is impos-
sible to say how many of these new agents we shall have to fill
our  already tolerably full list; but, from what has been accom- 
REMARKS.
287
plished, there seems to be just reason to suppose it will be our
good fortune to chronicle the discovery of many new agents,
as well as to add much to what we have already written.  It
will be perceived that we have  not  treated extensively of the
alkaloid properties of plants;  and it may not be improper to
state here why  this is so.   We have already refered to the
nepessity of maintaining the sanctity of nature's combinations ;
and in order to do this, it is often, and, indeed, always neces-
sary to unite the alkaloid and resinoid properties of  plants.
These are not got  out  by the same process, nor do we always
find it possible to separate the alkaloid in sufficient quantity to
make it a question of any importance whether it be united or
not.  But when this can be done, the chemists of the American
Chemical Institute generally unite the two principles ; and give
the alkaloid or resinoid name to the preparation,  as either may
predominate.  The alkaloid of  Sanguinaria canadensis, is now
united with the resinoid, whereas it was formerly the custom to
prepare and dispense the two principles separately.  The resin-
oid is by far the most abundant, and hence we get the name
Sanguinarin.  In other cases, as the Hydrastis canadensis, we
find that  the alkaloid and resinoid are nearly equal, as far as
regards the quantity;  but experience  has taught us that the
alkaloid is best in some instances, while the resinoid is prefer-
able in others ; for  example, both are positive tonics—the one
as an astringent tonic, and the other as a laxative tonic.  Now,
as we often  require tonics  of both  kinds, it has been deemed
best to keep the resinoid and alkaloid separated, since the phy-
sician  can at pleasure combine them.   This was the plan for-
merly pursued  in regard  to the Sanguinarin, but we have had
sufficient reasons to believe the  alkaloid less valuable, and too
irritating to  be retained as a distinct principle, hence the two
principles have been  united, thus greatly increasing the value
of both.   The same is  true of Hyosciamin and  Hyosciamine,
and several other agents.
  Many of these agents—i. e.,  all of an oleaginous character, of
which there are only a few, may be easily made  into tinctures
by 95 per cent alcohol.  The resinoids and alkaloids ought  to 
288
REMARKS.
be always given in the form of either powders, in a little syrup,
or some such vehicle,  or pills administered in the usual way.
It will be understood, by those who have read the first part of
this work, that we are greatly in favor of diluting all agents
intended for internal administration.   The reason for  this has
been already given in Part I.   This dilution may be effected
whether we are administering the resinoids, alkaloids, oils,  or
tinctures.   In the event that we desire to give a powdered pre-
paration, we may  greatly increase the efficacy of the agent by
rubbing it up with sugar and thus separating the particles.   If
it be an oil we wish to administer, we have only to make it into
a tincture, and then dilute with water, or if it be a tincture al-
ready, we shall be able, by the same means, (by adding water,)
to dilute.   In all cases where the agent is of an irritating nature,
we ma}^ effect more, and avoid increasing the irritability of the
mucous membrane of the mouth and throat, by giving the agent
suspended in some mucilaginous preparation, e. g.:  Gum Arabic,
Slippery Elm, Marsh Mallow, &c.  Diuretics  should be always
assisted by plentiful draughts of stimulating teas.   The same is
true of diaphoretics.   Many physicians  are less successful than
they ought to be  in their practice, because they are not suffi-
ciently careful in the chosen mode of dispensing their medicines.
This defect can be easily remedied by a little reflection as re
gards the character of the impression which ought to be made,
and the nature of the  agent to be employed.
  We have already often  refered to the science of combining
medical agents.  Every reader will see at once that we cannot
treat, in brief, of such a subject.   An essay which should dis-
passionately discuss the principles and rationale of proper and
general combination, would embrace the entire field of medical
inquiry.   None but those  who have paid proper and special at-
tention to the subject, ought to attempt to set in judgment or
the rationality of  combinations, which may occur in any book.
Chemistry does not afford a proper test of their correctness, for
while it will not admit the administration of incompatibles, it
(chemistry) cannot tell why stimulants and sedatives are thera-
puetically incompatible.   Perhaps the easiest way to get at the 
REMARKS.
289
importance of* a thorough comprehension of this subject, is to
consider our remarks in the first part of this work, on revellents.
If there is any such thing as a manifestation of special affinity
of medicinal agents for certain organs or tissues,  then there
must be a rationale of combination.  We hope yet to see some
good work on this subject.  There are many physicians every
way qualified to write such a book, and while we believe such
a work would do much for the  science of positive medication,
we must most earnestly  hope to see it brought out.  The re-
quirements of science, it seems to us,  plainly demand such a
work.   We care  not who produces it, or from what source it
may emenate ; if  it be well prepared, we shall hail  its appear-
ance with pleasure, and we trust others will assist us in calling
on our American  writers to produce it.  We must have an
American identity in our literature as well as in other things.
  Our labors on this work are now closed, for  the present edi-
tion, at least, and we beg to return our sincere thanks to all who
have in any way assisted us in developing the subject of which
we have been treating.   And of those who have read the work,
we respectfully ask for any items of interest which  may be in-
teresting to the general profession.  These items we shall hope
to place on proper record in the next edition.  What we have
penned has been written with an earnest desire to promote the
dignity of our science, and the interest of our common humanity;
if we have effected even a little, we shall not regret our toil.
19 
 
INDEX.
                            A.

Adult medication,
Abdominal temperament,  .
Acid principles of plants,  .
Apotheme,
Alkaloids,
Anthelmintics,
Antispasmodics, .
Astringents,
Alteratives,
Alum root,
Apocynin,
Asclepin,
Asclepias tuberosa,
Alnuin,
Alnus serrulata,
Alder tag,
American Hellebore,
Aconitine,
Aricine,
Asiatic cholera, formula,   .
Anthelmintic, formula,
A Comparison,   . 
292
NDEX.
B.
	Page.
Bitter root, .	. 107
Bird pepper, .	. 119
Balmony, .	. 123
Butterfly weed, .	. 123
Blood root,	. 153
Bethroot,	. 153
Blackroot, .	. 156
Burning bush, .	. 165
Blue flag, . . . .	. 167.
Batatas jalapa, .	. 190
Boxwood,	. 214
Brucine, .	. 227
Bronchitis, its treatment,	. 254
C.	
	Page.
Constitutional changes,	. 21
Constitutional stamina,	. 29
Composition of plants,	. 38
Cathartics,	. 62
Crowfoot,	. 95
Caulophyllin,	. 115
Caulophyllum thalictroides,	. 115
Capsicin,	. 119
Capsicum boccatum,	. 119
Cayenne pepper,	. 119
Chelonin,	. 123
Chelone glabra, .	. 123
Cypripedin,	. 129
Cypripedium pubescens,	. 129
Culver's root,	. 156
Convolvulus jalapa,	. 190
Cornin,	. 214
Cornus florida, .	. 214
Crampbark,	. 216
Cinchonine,	. 227
 
ft
INDEX.
Codeine,
Conine,
Corydaline,
Catarrhal prophylactic,
Cathartic formula,
Cases in practice,
Chronic diarrhoea,
Chronic gastritis, its treatment,
Consumption,
Consumption, remarks on,  .
Causes of consumption,
Consumption of W. S. T.,  .
Case of V. L., consumption,
Cynanche trachialis,

                             D.

Denunciations noticed,
Discoveries called out by necessit}'-,
Diuretics,
Diaphoretics,
Dysentery,
Dog'sbane,
Devil'sbit,
Drooping starwood,
Dogwood,
Daturine,
Delphine,
Digitaline,
Dysentery formulas,
Diaphoretic formula,
Doses of concentrated medicines,

                             E.

 Effects of light,  .
 Emetics,
 Expectorants, 
294
INDEX.
Errhines,
Emmenagogues .
Excitants,
Eutropics,
Eupatorium purpureum,
Eupatorin,
Euonymin,
Euonymus Americanus,
Erigeron Canadense,
Emetine,

                           F.
Febrifuge properties of Gelsemin,
False Unicorn root,
Flag lHy,
Female regulator,
Formulas,

                           G.
Geranin,
Geranium maculatum,
Golden  seal,
Gelsemin,
Gelseminum sempervirens,
Gravel root,
Great flowered cornel,

                           H.
Habit,
How medicines enter the circulation,
Hydrastin,      .         ,
Hydrastis Canadensis,
Hydrastine,
Helonias dioica, .
Helonin,
Hoodwort, 
INDEX.
 High cranberry,
 Hyosciamin,
 Hyosciamus niger,
 Henbane,
 Humulus lupulus,
 Hop,   .
 Hyosciamine,
 Hemorrhoids, treatment,   .
                             I.

 Infantile medication,
 Idiosyncratic modifications,
 Indian paint,
 Ivory gray,
 Indian tobacco,  .
 Irisin,           ;
 Iris versicolor,   :
 Ipomea jalapa,   .
 Indian poke,
 Intermittent prophylactic,  .

                             J.
 Jalapin,

                            L.
 Lithontriptics,
 Lobehn,
 Lobelia inflata,
 Leptandrin,
Leptandra Virginica,
 Leptandrin in typhoid fever,
Life root,
Lupulin.
List of alkaloids,
List of concentrated medicines, <&c.,
Letter from  Miss R., 
296
INDEX.
                            M.

Medicinal action on the aged,
Modifications arising from temperament.
Milkweed,
Myricin,
Myrica cerefera,
May apple,
Mandrake,
Model prescription,
Meconine,
Mad dog weed,  .
Morphine,
Mumps,  .       .

                            N.
Narcotics,
Noah's ark,
Narceine,
Narcotine,
Nicotine,
Neuralgia, formula for,

                            0.
Object of this work,
Order and adaptation,
Oils,   ....
Oil of Erigeron,

                             P.

Physicians defended,
Psychological character of the physician
Psychological field of inquiry,
Parturafacients,  .
Pleurisy root,
Podophyllin,
Podophyllum peltatum, 
INDEX.
Phytolacin,
Phytolacca decandria,
Poke,  .
Pigeon berry,
Prickly ash,
Prunin,
Prunus virginiana,
Picrotoxine,
Parturafacient  formula,
Properties of concentrated medicines,
Parotitis, its  treatment,
Phrenitis, its treatment,

                             Q-
Queen of the meadows,
Queen's delight,  .
Quinine,

                             R.
Resins,
Revellents,
Revulsion canvassed,
Rhusin,
Rhus glabrum,
Raccoonberry,
Red puccoon,   .        .          :
Rumin,
Rumex crispus, .
Rubefacient formula,
Remarks,

                             S.
Secretions of plants,
Special preferences,
Sympathetic action,
Specifics, 
298
INDEX.
Specific action of certain narcotics,
Sedatives,
Snakehead,
Sanguinarin,
Sanguinaria canadensis,
Speedwell,
Spindletree,
Senecin,
Senecio gracilis,
Scutellarin,
Scutellaria lateriflora,
Scullcap,
Stillingin,
Stillingia sylvatica,
Swamp hellebore,
Sanguinaria,
Solanine,
Soothing tonic formula,
Scarletina sequelae,
Scarlet fever dropsy,
                             T.
Theoretical and practical physicians,
Tonics,
Tumeric,
Thebaine,
Treatment of chronic diarrhoea,
Transmission of disease,

                             U.
Upland Sumach,
Uncum,
Uterine hemorrhage, formula for,

                             V.
Value and distribution of plants, 
INDEX.
Value of active principles,
Virginia candle berrry,
Veratrin,
Veratrum viride,
Viburin,
Viburnum opulus,
Veratrine,

                           W.
Ways in which medicines operate,
Wax berry,
Wild lemon,
Wahoo,
Wild cherry,

                           X.

Xanthoxylin,
Xanthoxylum fraxineum,  .

                           Y.
Yellow  puccoon,
Yellow  paint,
Yellow jessamine,
Yellow  lady's slipper,
Yellow  dock,
Yellow  root, 
300
AMERICAN CHEMICAL INSTITUE.
                AMERICAN
CHEMICAL  INSTITUTE.
THE PREPARATION OP THE ACTIVE AND CONCENTRATED MEDI-
  CINAL PRINCIPLES OF INDIGENOUS AND FOREIGN MEDICAL
    PLANTS, IN A PURE  AND RELIABLE  FORM, IS THE
       OBJECT ENTERTAINED BY THE PROPRIETORS
              OF THE ABOVE INSTITUTION.
     B.  KEITH &  COMPANY,

       582 HOUSTON STREET, NEW YORK,

  Are prepared to fill all orders on the best terms.  They are
engaged in the extensive manufacture of all the agents des-
cribed in this work, and which are ^

           WARRAMED PURE, IN ALL CASES.
  No article is recommended to the profession by this Institute,
until it has been  thoroughly tested.  There is connected with
the establishment a large and well regulated Clinical Institute,
(107 Green street,) where  their preparations are fully tested in
a variety of diseases, thus enabling them to speak positively of
the value of the agents which they prepare.
  While they prepare no other medicines than the concentrated
preparations, they however deal in all drugs at wholesale, and re-
spectfully solicit  the orders of wholesale or  retail dealers.
They deal extensively in

        SURGICAL   INSTRUMENTS,
                  PAINTS,  DYES, &C,,
                        AND
          CHEMICALS OF EVERY KIND.
  They are also prepared to furnish to wholesale dealers, or to
the profession, 
AMERICAN CHEMICAL INSTITUTE.
301
NEAT POCKET CASES OF THEIR MEDICINES,
                         AND
      ALL APPURTENANCES TO PRACTICE.

  They will also furnish all recent medical publications,
at the lowest market price, together with all other articles per-
taining to the practice of physic.
  In order to insure  genuineness, and to  prevent imitations,
every article will be thus labeled :
and hermetically sealed and stamped:
AMERICAN CHEMICAL  INSTITUTE, NT. Y., 1851.

  They answer all letters of inquiry, and endeavor to give full
and reliable information on all topics connected with their busi-
ness.  Address
                    B. KEITH & CO.,
                       American Chemical Institute,
                               582 Houston street.
                                 NEW  YORK, 
WHOLESALE  DRUGGISTS
OP
NEW  YORK
ALEXANDER & STEELE, 76 Barclay.
BARNES, DEMAS S., 161 Broadway.
BAXTER & SONS, 143 Maiden Lane.
BECKWITH, T. & J. T., 147 Cedar.
BOYD & PAUL, 149 Chambers.
BURGER, WILLIAM, 50 Cortlandt.
BUSH & GALE, 186 Greenwich.
CARLE & STRONG, 153 Water.
CLICKENER, C. V. & Co., 81 Barclay.
COOLEDGE, ADAMS & BOND, 108 John.
EATON & VERNON, 78 Maiden Lane.
FAHNESTOCK, B. A. HULL & CO., 51 Cliff.
HALL, RUCKEL & CO:, 220 Greenwich.
HALSEY, WILLIAM &  CO., 182 Water.
HASKELL, MERRICK & BULL, 10 Gold.
HAYDOCK, EVANS & CO., 218 Pearl. 
                     DRUGGISTS.                 303
 HENDRICKSON, JOHN B., 325 Greenwich.
 HICKS, WILLIAM T.  & CO., 214 Pearl.
 HOYT,  REUBEN, 527  Greenwich.
 INGERSOLL & FIELD, 230 Pearl.
 KINSLEY & DARLING, 62 Vesey.
 LANMAN, DAVID T.  & CO., 69 Water.
 LAW & BOYD, 68 East  Broadway.
 LEEDS  & HAZARD, 121 Maiden Lane.
 LEVY,  BENJAMIN J.  & CO.,  279 Washington.
 McCOY, ROBERT, 279  Washington.
 McKESSON & ROBBINS, 127  Maiden Lane.
 MARSH & NORTHROP, 150 Greenwich.
 MINOR, ISRAEL & CO., 214 Fulton.
 NORTON, CHAUNCY L., 139 Maiden Lane, and 19 Flether.
 OSGOOD & JENNINGS, 63 Barclay.
 PALANCA, RAMON, 107 Pearl.
 PENFOLD, CLAY & CO., 4 Fletcher.
 PFIZER, CHARLES & CO.,  138* Water.
 PRICE,  H. & BARKLEY, 55 Pearl, and 97 Broad.
 PUFFER, GEORGE S., 188 Pearl.
 RUSHTON, CLARK &  CO., 10  Astor House, and 165, 273,
      and 511 Broadway.
 SANDS, A. B. & D., 141  William.
 SCHIEFFELIN BROTHERS & CO., William, cor. Beekman.
 SCHIEFFELIN, P., HAINES & CO., 107 Water.
 SHERWOOD, HENRY,  68 Pearl.
 SIMPSON, BENJAMIN, 154 South, and 515 Broome.
 THAYER, WILLIAM W., 319 Pearl
THOMAS k FULLER, 75 Maiden Lane.
THOMAS & MAXWELL, 86 William.
TOWNSEND, E. W., & WILLIAMS, 226 Pearl. 
304                 DRUGGISTS.
TRIPPE, JOSEPH E., 128 Maiden Lane.
TRIPPE, J. & J. F. & CO., 90 and 92 Maiden Lane.
UNDERHILL, WILLIAM, Jr., 183 Water.
VANDEVENTER, JOHN, 87 Barclay.
VANDUZER, SELAH R., 198 Greenwich.
WARD, M., CLOSE & CO., 83 Maiden Lane.
WARD & LEWIS, 10 Old Slip.
WATSON & ROSE, 77 Fulton.
WHEELER & HART, 20 Beekman. 
 
m
-.'**?
um
>*■»***■